ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 15
    Israel Jenkins and the Last Real Man on Earth.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Your

    mind is your arsenal, fortress, and armory. Your words are potential
    weapons you give to your enemies to assault the citadel of your soul.

    In

    a final act of feminine superiority, Dimples had destroyed Western
    Civilization. She had to share credit with the T2 virus for the rest of
    the global catastrophe and I was sure she was okay with that. For me, it
    was the start of my flight to freedom. I could do no more damage there.
    That wasn't really important because at this stage of the disaster,
    Capri had been willing to use her stun gun on me and drag my ass to the
    elevators if I hadn't cooperated.

    "Ladies,

    I have to run. Take care and be good to one another. I wish you all the
    best of luck," I signed off. "The Final Word for today is
    'Resilience.’" The presidential staff cut her connection. Maribel nodded
    good-bye and returned to her job. She was telling the audience that GNN
    would start running continuous updates on plague outbreaks and work
    toward a cure.

    What

    else could she say? No one chased Capri and me to the elevators. No one
    on this floor was jumping ship. In a sad reversal of fate, they were
    the ones realizing there was nowhere for them to run while I had finally
    found a way out. Special Agents Fraklos and Vabishi met us at the
    elevator. They must have made it up seconds ago.

    "Time

    to go, Israel," Fraklos gave me a weary half-smile. "We are going to
    try and bluff our way out the back. For some reason there are over a
    thousand young ladies gathered out front."

    "What?" I gasped.

    "Less impressive sex, Bitch," Capri muttered. Her phone rang. She saw the number and groaned.

    "Hi, Mom," Capri plastered on a happy face.

    "Honey, did you overnight that shipment?" Mom got straight to the point.

    "Oh,

    I tried Mom, but he fountained so much into me that I gagged. I ran to
    the bathroom, threw up and accidently hit the sensor, it all got flushed
    down the drain, all three loads," Capri sniffled.

    "You What!" her mother snapped.

    "I

    know Mom, I've let you down again. I know I'm a failure, but I promise
    to try harder. I can go down on Israel right now," she turned the phone
    my way for a second. "I'll suck him off before the elevator makes it to
    the ground floor and, I don't know, spit it into my purse and send that
    to you," Capri pleaded.

    "Ah, I'll call you back," Capri's Mom stammered and the connection went dead.

    "Whore,"

    Capri griped. Her phone rang again. "Damn it," Capri growled. "This is
    new," her tone changed when a video of an ambulance appeared. It took
    Capri a second to figure out who the driver was.

    "We need to get here," Capri showed the screen to Fraklos and Vabishi.

    "That's

    straight through the mob," Vabishi looked at her dubiously. "We won't
    make it." I was paralyzed by the thought of me in a sea of female bodies
    tightly packed together. I had done this. Since Monday, I had done all
    this to myself.

    I

    was an emotional masochist. I hurled my fractured psyche at the very
    things that I knew would tear me up inside and chisel away at what
    little mental reserves I had left.

    Angel.

    Angel's

    eyes, her smell and the way her lips parted slightly before she spoke.
    How her eyebrows came close together before she unleashed her anger at
    me, often deserved.

    The

    way my heart felt when I cried while she held me, the absence of my
    shame and her lack of condemnation, or pity. She wouldn't always like
    me. She did love me. I couldn't give up my faith in that belief. Not
    now.

    "Angel is with Roni," I spoke up. "We are going to the ambulance."

    "Israel, I'm not sure we can get you there," Fraklos observed.

    "That's

    okay, you are not coming," I grinned at her. "Capri and I have a better
    chance on our own and quite frankly, if I don't go for Angel, she'll
    come for me. I might as well make it easy on her for once in our
    relationship."

    "Israel,” Vabishi started to try and talk some sense into me.

    "Give

    it up," Capri sighed. "He loves her. He's going. I'm following along
    because I have jack-all for job opportunities now." Capri really liked
    me, or maybe she was remembering her promise to kill me once we survived
    all this chaos. I preferred to think she liked me.

    "We'll

    run interference with the police and reservists while you two make a
    break for it," Fraklos shrugged. "It hasn't been a pleasure in the
    slightest and thank you for making my life long dreams and ambitions
    totally irrelevant, Israel Jensen."

    "Stick with Dimples. She'll see you through," was my only advice.

    The

    elevator doors opened and a half dozen female faces were looking our
    way. Barring strict protocol or routine, if someone acts like they know
    what they are doing, people tend to accept that they know what they are
    doing. That was the scenario Fraklos and Vabishi were playing out. The
    Metropolitan Police and the Army Reservists had orders concerning me.

    To

    the police, "this was a Federation matter.” To the Army, "the President
    had just been arrested for treason so they had to go back up their
    chain of command to figure out if they had valid orders or not.” They
    were FBI, they were elite FBI. Could they be mistaken? Could they be
    helping a male fugitive from responsibility make his escape through a
    mob of girls?

    That

    was crazy talk. Besides, I didn't look like a man about to make his bid
    for freedom. I looked almost catatonic. That was because I was nearly
    catatonic from fear. Less we forget, I was gang-raped by a bunch of
    girls close to the age and social make-up of the ladies outside, right
    down to them being interested in me because of the sexual favors I had
    willingly given to another.

    I

    had no internal hero to call upon. I never viewed myself as heroic. I
    was a victim and an exceptionally unfortunate one at that. There was no
    shard of my psyche that could do this.

    'You

    are free to do whatever you want', bunny hop with a smile, 'you were
    that man before you came here', holding hands, 'thank you.’

    I

    had not given up the will to live for 87 days. I had exited that
    sorority to graduate at the top of my class. I walked into a sea of
    policewomen to save the life of a boy I had never seen and would, most
    likely, never know. I was not a coward. I was a survivor and a good man,
    a good human being.

    I

    was a survivor. Survivors were rarely respected. I wasn't a hero, but I
    could pretend to be one for as long as it took to make it into Angel's
    arms. They only tore heroes apart after the fact. We walked out into the
    light downpour. Capri opened my umbrella. I didn't need it. I needed to
    be seen and I was. They called out my name and pushed forward against
    the line of patrolwomen.

    The

    reservists had an answer for that. Those hexagonal devices I had
    noticed coming in were sonic crowd suppression devices. They ruined your
    equilibrium and made you vomit. From both ends, the women at the
    controls began working over the mob of young women. Two ranks beyond the
    cops, women began going down in droves.

    The

    soldier closest to us operating the device was suddenly showered with
    shrapnel. She received a few painful lacerations to her upper arms, but
    was okay. She was still trying to figure out what had happened to cause
    the near-total destruction of her weapon when the device on the other
    end of the column shut down.

    The

    rotator assembly had exploded, fortunately sending slivers of composite
    away from the woman operating that weapon. That soldier was going 'what
    the fuck,' when the first one figured it out.

    "Sniper!"

    she shouted over her com-net and ducked down into her vehicle. The
    reservist sergeant in charge of this detail didn't panic.

    She

    starting figuring out what kind of casualties she was looking at, none,
    and where the fire was coming from. The first sonic technician was
    doing those physics herself. It took her a few seconds to work the
    trajectories and she didn't like what she came up with. She should be
    dead, as should her comrade controlling the other device.

    That sniper hadn't missed. She'd hit exactly what she was aiming at without killing any of the soldiers involved.

    "Sergeant,

    rounds coming from the south, down Marlowe Avenue. She must have at
    least five meters of elevation, if not more," she said. That was only a
    few acres of real estate.

    Right

    about then, the fifteen seconds those sonic devices effected someone
    after they had been subjected to the attack wore off. The policewomen
    had easily held back the closest two ranks of girls the devices had not
    affected. Now those girls behind those two ranks were getting back on
    their feet, covered in their own vomit. Those girls were very, very
    angry. They surged forward.

    The

    policewoman in charge gave the order to use tasers while calling all
    units to rush to the scene. Patrol cars had been coming this way since
    the growing number of girls was detected. They had been moving in
    cautiously so as to not incite an incident. It was a slow escalation of
    force. Now they turned on their sirens and came running.

    More

    cops would have come running if not for another calamity a few
    kilometers away. Keverich mobsters had attacked and killed the Mayor and
    most of her entourage. That was what the reports were saying anyway.
    Beyond that, the police were still rounding up and detaining thousands
    of men. They were stretched thin.

    The

    police went to tasers, a few girls went down, and then one girl
    countered with wasp spray. In many ways, it is worse than pepper spray.
    For starters, it has a longer range. This girl dowsed the cop who just
    tasered her friend. This woman closed her eyes and got an arm somewhat
    in the way, she was partially incapacitated.

    The

    girl then turned the stream on the cop to the left with the same
    results. The patrolwoman on the right had her eyes wide open when the
    spray hit her face and went down screaming. The police cordon collapsed.
    This was not the Arena. The ladies wanted their plight to be
    recognized, or their support of me to be known.

    There

    was anger, not bloodlust. The blinded policewoman was picked up by a
    group of girls, carried forward to one of the light transport vehicles
    and told to stay put. Cops were taken down fighting. A few tasers were
    stolen, no firearms. They wanted GNN to come out and record their voices
    and witness their defiance.

    The

    reservists were putting a second, smaller, line together when I
    shouldered past them from behind and ran into the press of girls. Even
    those who weren't here to support me recognized me. Capri and I were
    quickly engulfed. I could feel the last sands of my resolve falling
    through the hourglass. I had to hold on just a little more.

    I scanned the group of girls closest to me, seeking the lead lioness.

    "I

    have to get to that ambulance," I shouted my appeal. She seemed worried
    and confused. "My girlfriend is there," I explained. There was that
    tinge of jealousy. There was also that spark of romance, a modern day
    'Tale of Two Cities.’

    This

    lead lioness began shoving other girls, getting their attention and
    forming a protective knot around me. My words came back to haunt me.

    "We

    have to save one life, just one life, His!" she pointed at me. "Come on
    ladies, let's go." This group of total strangers forced a path against
    the tide, working toward the rear of the mob.

    I

    never let go of Capri's hand. I couldn't have made it this far without
    her and I wouldn't have been worthy of continuing on if I let her go. An
    eternity later, the pressure eased and we emerged on the far side of
    the mass of humanity to see Roni and Angel outside the ambulance,
    waiting for me.

    Angel took two steps toward me, I took a few steps toward her, I was losing the ability to count.

    "She seems awful old," the lead lioness remarked boldly. I doubted Angel cared.

    "Love is timeless," I turned and told my unknown saviors. "Thank you."

    "Come

    on, Ladies," that girl laughed. "Let's go get them," and she led that
    dozen young ladies back to their chance to be famous.

    "Come

    on, gang," Roni shouted over the noise. The reservists were using their
    middle vehicle's grenade launcher to bounce tear gas grenades off the
    surrounding buildings thus disrupting the crowd. "Capri, you and Israel
    get in the back," Roni helped me along. I saw Angel get in the driver's
    seat.

    We

    were hustled into the rear of the ambulance, Roni shut the doors and
    ran back to the front passenger side. The vehicle rolled away, only
    accelerating when we were clear of the chaos. For a second, I thought of
    Doyle Crane. I wondered if he was finally living the life he'd always
    wanted, upholding the long tradition of investigative journalism and
    unrelenting social commentary.

    "You

    did it, Israel. You made a difference," Capri comforted me. "I think a
    vacation is in order." Mouth agaip, I stared at her then I started
    laughing. It was my crippling hysteria; it was a deep vibrant echo of a
    former life. "What's so funny?" Capri studied me.

    "I

    haven't had a vacation since I was ten and my Mom and I spent a few
    days at a rustic little bed and breakfast in upper Minnesota," I
    enlightened her.

    "After

    that, it was all summer camps, therapy, college and finally here," I
    shook my head. "I've never had 'nothing' to do since 'that night',"
    referring to the night the Aurora Slasher took me.

    "Nothing?" Capri chuckled. "Can you take a sexual joke?"

    "I'll do my best," I sighed.

    "When

    you get tired of sitting around 'doing nothing'," she 'quoted' with her
    fingers, "I think there will be a few women around who can help you
    with that." I wanted to joke back with Capri. She was fun. Those mental
    reserves? Those last grains were slipping past. I couldn't muster the
    strength to do anything more than keep my eyes open and my mind
    receptive.

    Angel

    drove the ambulance to an abandoned, pre-Plague warehouse west of the
    city. We switched to a passenger van that Angel had liberated from
    Police Impound. As the women were transferring the medical equipment
    from the ambulance to our new ride, I overheard their quiet discussion.

    Someone

    had to retrieve Venus and Samantha. Roni had contacted Samantha and
    those two were going to the Farmer's Market and wait to be picked up.
    They were coming to the conclusion, with Capri's urging, that Capri take
    Angel's personal vehicle. Roni was a paramedic with a skill set our
    group desperately required. I needed Angel to be there when I mentally
    returned to the world.

    Capri

    joked that she was a lawyer; a profession that was about to be rendered
    useless. I wanted to say something except their logic was unassailable.
    Capri was right, Roni and Angel were correct in agreeing with her and I
    couldn't volunteer myself. I was in no shape to make the drive even if
    the other three would let me go. I knew they wouldn't.

    I

    wasn't going to make a false declaration when I knew the outcome and
    the sacrifices being made on my behalf. Venus had rubbed everyone the
    wrong way at least once. Samantha, Samantha was the Quiet One. She
    didn't stand out, sparkle, or shine. She was steady and unspectacular.
    They were also part of us and the tribe had decided to not leave anyone
    behind.

    Capri

    left in the car, going south. Angel, Roni and I headed west for a few
    more kilometers. We came across a home off the beaten path, decent
    acreage, mostly wood covered with the dwelling not clearly visible from
    the road. As we turned down the gravel driveway we saw a sign;
    'Trespassers will be', with white tape over the bottom word(s) and the
    addendum 'use your imagination' finishing the warning.

    The

    house was a sprawling one-story affair that didn't look fabricated. It
    looked woman-made, except that woman had an incomplete knowledge of
    architecture and home construction. Angel pulled around to the side of
    the house. It appeared we had been told to park there.

    "Where are we?" I murmured.

    "Kuiko and Aniqua's co-worker's home," Angel informed me. "I understand he's disreputable, if not downright criminal."

    "We figure people won't know to look for you here," Roni added. We piled out of the van, gathered, then approached the door.

    There

    were two hand-made, woodcarvings on either side of the main, side door.
    One was 'Jethro McFarlane' and the other was 'If the cunt ain't fresh, I
    ain't interested.’ Kuiko's information came flooding back. Still, who
    said shit like that? Angel drew her sidearm, put it behind her back and
    knocked on the door. Aniqua answered fifteen seconds later.

    "Hey,"

    she smiled with some relief, "you made it. Where is Capri?" My mind was
    rattling along as best it could. Aniqua didn't know about Capri because
    they were keeping their phone chatter to a minimum, that made sense.

    "Israel, Israel?" Aniqua repeated.

    "Huh?" I managed.

    "Why don't you come in and take a nap?" she offered. "Get a bite to eat maybe?"

    "Going

    down the home stretch," I muttered while trying to sound upbeat. That
    was it for me. My mind informed me I was out of gas by shutting down. My
    demons would always exact their toll and I was all out of the 'soul'
    currency they craved.

    (The End of the Day)

    I

    woke up in a strange bed with no recollection of how I got there. It
    stank. I was putting definitions to what smelled as I raised my head and
    looked around. Whoever lived in this place liked to kill animals, as
    witnessed by the stuffed animals and animal head wall ornaments, and had
    an all-consuming aversion to housework in any of its forms. There were
    clothes on the floor, every piece of furniture was stacked up with
    something.

    On

    the wall the bed was pushed up against were animal horns of various
    kinds of creatures and every prong had a pair of women's panties
    dangling from them. I could almost touch them. When I moved I realized
    the ceiling above the bed was covered with a huge circular mirror. This
    made sense because the bed was circular too. Where the fuck was I?

    I

    almost missed the eyes at the 'foot' of the bed. They were big brown
    eyes, slender eyebrows, a smallish nose bridge and bangs over the top
    quarter of the light brown or yellowish forehead with the rest of the
    hair pulled back.

    "Hey, Kuiko," I smiled and breathed a sigh of relief.

    The entirety of her head popped up.

    "Hello Israel, are you feeling okay?" she asked compassionately.

    "So-so, I guess," I shrugged. I had pushed myself up on my elbows. "How long have you been there?"

    "About twenty minutes," she grinned. "I had to wait until everyone else was pre-occupied."

    "Did everyone get here okay?" I maneuvered up to waist level.

    "Yeah.

    Capri came in with Venus and Samantha a few hours ago. They brought
    most of your clothes," she related. "Jethro's bimbos made it too. They
    have some stupid names, Paisley and Lavender." I reached out and
    gingerly tapped the walls of my mental collage.

    "Is

    Mistress Sano displeased?" I teased her. Kuiko rose higher. I imagined
    she was on her knees. She was also really happy. I was playing a game
    with her which suggested I was recovering from this morning's psychic
    marathon. She shook her head. "I'd really like a hug if it isn't too
    much trouble, Kuiko Sano."

    Her

    teeth shined white-bright. Kuiko crawled up the bed. I thought she was
    trying to be non-threatening, so she slithered up the bed to be level
    with my lap. She placed the side of her head to my stomach and slowly,
    tenderly hugged me.

    "Can I ask a favor?" she whispered.

    "I'll do my best," I offered.

    "Please

    stop trying to hurt yourself so often. Make an effort to avoid danger
    instead of running straight at it," she murmured into my shirt. "Not
    only for me, but for all of us who care about you."

    "I'll work harder at it, I promise," I stroked her hair. "And Kuiko,”

    "Yes," she replied quietly.

    "I love you, too," I said loud and clear so there was no doubt. Kuiko jolted. Slowly she looked up at me.

    "I wasn't sure you heard that," she whispered. "I hoped,”

    "I hope you don't mind that I love two other women besides you," I met her gaze.

    "Of

    course not, Silly," a tear rolled down her cheek. "I'm totally and
    completely fine with it. How you deal with Zara and Angel is another
    matter."

    "Hey, how did you know I love Zara?" I wondered.

    "I'm

    not good at many things, but I'm good at welding and at seeing love and
    she's got it bad for you and you've got it bad for her. It's obvious,"
    she grinned once more.

    "You forgot one thing," I regarded her. She seemed confused. "You are good at the sexy."

    Kuiko studied me then gained this wicked cast to her lips I hadn't seen before.

    "Mistress

    Sano is very good at the sexy and she is very displeased," Kuiko
    play-scolded me. She sleekly mounted me on all fours. She repositioned
    herself so that her pubic area was on my crotch, which was very awake,
    and waggled her finger at me.

    "Bad,

    bad Israel," she chastised me, "not giving your lady-friends enough of
    the sexy. I will have to punish you most severely." Punishment came in
    the form of her rubbing her vulva over my cock with
    ever increasing speed. "You are too happy," she noted. It was the
    truth. Kuiko made my spirit rise and my soul sing. She banished all the
    evil from my life, if only for a little while.

    "I

    clearly must apply more punishment," Kuiko looked devilish. She
    dismounted me then remounted in reverse cowgirl. She looked over her
    shoulder victoriously. "It seems my tight little ass must torment,
    tease, and tantalize you as well." Someone had been looking at a
    thesaurus.

    A

    few gyrations into this newfound peril, the door opened and a tall,
    over-stacked young lady with long black hair, short-shorts and a white
    t-shirt in danger of spilling its load, walked in.

    "Oh, sorry," she babbled. "I came in for my,”

    "That's

    okay," Kuiko squealed. "I'm riding my boyfriend to multiple orgasms!"
    At some future date Kuiko is going to understand how far her voice
    carries. At that moment, Roni was in a far bedroom, crashed out. Angel
    was asleep on the sofa in the living room where Venus and Capri were
    glued to the social media, taking the pulse of the city.

    Samantha

    and Lavender were attempting to teach Aniqua something about cooking in
    the kitchen in the back of this ramshackle abode. Jethro was in the
    backyard dealing with his still. According to Capri, Angel went from
    quietly asleep to racing toward my room in one second flat. It took
    everyone else a few more seconds to figure out what Kuiko's proclamation
    meant.

    Paisley

    went stumbling into the room as Angel shouldered past her. Kuiko
    vaulted off of me and squeaked when she tumbled off the corner of the
    bed, wedging herself between the curve of the bed and the wall, legs
    sticking up. Angel had on her 'cop' bra on with a shoulder holster for
    her pistol. Thankfully her look was one of concern, not anger.

    "Israel, how do you feel?" Angel questioned.

    "Hey,” Paisley groused.

    "Whatever, Pansy," Angel didn't even look at the girl.

    "It's Paisley," she insisted.

    "Shut up before I pistol-whip you," Angel muttered. Paisley wisely opted to back away from Angel and deeper into the room.

    "I'm

    feeling better, Love," I tried to reassure Angel. "Kuiko was teasing me
    for putting all of you through the ringer the past two days." Angel
    sighed and looked down.

    "I,” Angel searched for the words.

    "You can punish him if you want to," Kuiko mumbled from her stuck position. "A little help here."

    "Can we spend some time together?" Angel clarified her desires.

    "I'm looking for my Henna kit," Paisley stated.

    "I'd love it if you would spend some time with me, Angel," I felt so desirous of her.

    "Help," Kuiko repeated. There were too many conversations going on.

    "I'm coming, Kuiko," I told my little lover. I locked wrists with her then pulled her back on the bed. "Here you go."

    "What's

    a Henna kit look like?" Angel turned to Paisley. Kuiko snuck a quick
    kiss on my lips then joined the hunt for the ornate wooden Henna
    tattooing kit. With a bit of Angel's detective work, they traced the kit
    to the last place it had been used which led, in turn, to boxes and
    boxes of condoms. I barely knew what they were. Kuiko was at a total
    loss.

    Both

    Paisley and Angel knew what they were. Angel had a friend or ex-friend
    who was in Sex Crimes. I didn't know enough about Paisley to hazard a
    guess about what she knew.

    "Go,"

    Angel pushed the Henna case into Paisley's midriff. Kuiko didn't need
    to be told. By this time I was on my knees looking at Angel.

    I

    sensed that tiny bit of progress I was making. Angel was all wrong in
    so many ways yet I wanted her. I wanted her embrace, her comfort and her
    scent permeating me.

    "I

    need to vent," Angel requested as she shed her pants and crawled onto
    the bed. I was totally clothed. I didn't think sex was in the offing but
    I liked the view, I honestly liked it.

    "I

    deserve it," I said piteously. I really didn't want to get bitched out
    though I earned it. She crawled on all fours to me until her breath was
    strong in my face and our noses almost touching.

    "I'm very angry with you," she glared.

    "I apologize. I was confused and selfish," I confessed.

    "Good,

    I'm glad we got that out of the way," Angel said then kissed me and
    kept on kissing me as she pushed me over and pressed herself down on my
    body. Fear clutched my heart. My heart reminded me that I could say
    'stop' and Angel would stop. I loved her and she loved me. I had to feed
    that emotion.

    Feverishly desperate kisses evolved into hungry French kisses with occasional brief hesitations to gather our breath.

    "You still wearing clothes," Angel panted. I didn't feel that forcing any levity would be appropriate.

    "You are on top of me," I moaned.

    "You

    get top, I'll get bottom," Angel directed. My belt went 'bye-bye', my
    zipper down and my pants were yanked off. The underwear followed suit.
    She let me keep my socks. I managed to get my shirt off quick enough so
    that I was able to roughly remove her bra.

    Angel

    gave me a feral look as I tossed her grey sports bra away. She took
    care of her panties. Now we both only had socks on. I was contemplating
    being playful when Angel pushed me down by my shoulders and got on top.
    Foreplay consisted of her maneuvering my cock into her cunt before she slammed down on my pelvis hard.

    Angel's

    head rolled back as I filled her up. She took several deep breaths
    before she gazed down at my prone form. Oh God, she was crying.

    "Israel,

    you make me so angry," she choked back a sob. "I'm so crazy about you.
    Everything in my life has fallen away and I so terrified of losing you
    too."

    "I swear I'm going to do a better job of listening to you, Angel. I really need to work on our relationship," I said.

    "That's sweet," Angel grunted then kissed me, "but I also want you to promise to fuck me every night before we go to sleep and first thing every morning when we wake up."

    "I

    want you," kiss, kiss, "for more than sex," she panted, kiss. "I want
    to make sure that you to know I really, truly want sex too."

    "Request noted," I grunted back. "Can I start playing with you now?"

    "Go,

    right ahead," she grinned. I leveraged myself up with my right arm so I
    could snare her breast with my left hand and suckle from her teat.

    My

    mind whirled with fear and worry. I felt so guilty that I ran away from
    the good things. At that moment, that was all washed away by the
    burning thought that I deserved to be happy, even if briefly. I didn't
    know if the survivor in me believed that when it embraced the idea. The
    instinct was to grab at anything that pulled me back from the precipice
    of mental disintegration.

    I

    came to the epiphany as Angel writhed above me, seized in a torturous
    climax, that survivors were not nice people. They were not bad either.
    They cut away every bit of their mind and body that didn't keep them
    going because to keep going was all they had. If they could do that to
    themselves, they could do that to anyone, decide friendships were
    expendable.

    In

    the same way I had found my world to be expendable. I knew it wasn't me
    and me alone. That was unimaginable hubris. I'd still abandoned ship
    instead of trying to save more, somehow. In the same vein, I had agreed
    to go with the Vanishers. In the same vein, I had surrounded myself with
    these companions.

    It

    wasn't that I didn't have love and affection for these women. I did,
    yet that nice teenage boy those therapists had tried to resurrect and
    Bethany had shattered was gone forever. His shade remained, but his
    voice in the cacophony of instincts of my head had been nearly silenced.
    I could be Kuiko's best friend and Angel's lover yet that chiseled core
    I had talked to Flame about was at the center of my being; this Monster
    I had to live with.

    I

    sat up until our bodies were perpendicular to the bed, her breasts
    pressing against the base of my shoulders. Angel held the sides of my
    jaws as we delved into a lengthy and vigorous kiss. When we finally
    broke it off I caught sight of the audience at the door. The gang I
    could deal with. The two newcomers were almost too much.

    "My gun is on the bed," Angel whispered. "If they are going to be a problem, I could shoot them for you."

    "You

    are the only one in the room," I answered. She liked that. Her vagina
    clamped down as she swiveled her hip, rocked back and forth.

    "I'm going to make sure I am the only one you see," Angel smiled.

    "Honey, I don't even know where we are," I grinned back.

    "Good

    boy," she purred then kissed me again. I withheld the fact that I
    really didn't know where I was. I'd been telling the truth.

    Stress, interrupted sleep and mental turmoil combined in a cauldron of sexual frustration. Angel orgasmed for a second time, my cock ached,

    but my sperm continued to not provide any release. I couldn't
    ejaculate. I had to roll over on top of Angel so we could keep
    copulating.

    "This," she panted, "better not be, Venus' fault," Angel pried.

    "Besides, I thought Aniqua, would be next," she added.

    "It

    is not a rotation system," I clarified. "Asking Venus felt right for
    the moment. It isn't like earning a prize. It is more like courtship," I
    tossed out there. "As long as everyone understands that I have to have
    an hour-long sex session with Kuiko whenever I have sex with anyone
    else, we should be okay."

    "Yippee!" came the shout at the door followed by some pummeling.

    Angel wrapped her legs around the top of my thighs, clinching me tight.

    "I

    think you are forgetting who your Number One Girl is," Angel gave me
    the sexiest smile I'd ever witnessed. No verbal comeback came to mind so
    I responded with the pulse of my body. Angel let her legs open and fall
    to the side, still folded at the knees.

    Her

    arms unwrapped from my shoulders, coming to rest over her head. I could
    barely contain the image of the beauty that presented itself beneath me
    at that moment. Angel's eyes were closed in a casual fashion, no effort
    to shut them tightly. She was reveling in the touch and sound of our
    coupling, removing all extraneous input.

    I

    started planting random kisses on her biceps, underarm and shoulder
    joint. At the same time I started making slower and longer penetrations
    into Angel's vagina. My glans rubbing against her labia at the top of
    each stroke was tearing Angel up. She would take a deep intake of breath
    every time I did it.

    "This sex is not my apology," I told her softly.

    "I

    know," she murmured, eyes shut but with a blissful turn to her lips.
    "You are not like that. You show me you love me when you wake up in the
    morning and the first thing you do is give me that precious, sleepy
    smile. I want you to know that means so much to me."

    "It

    took me three long years to get that far," I kept relishing her
    sensuality. "Truth be told, you did more with me in one week than I did
    for myself in those three years."

    "I

    was right to put my faith in you," Angel rubbed her clit against my
    pelvic bone to increase her pleasure even as she spoke. I couldn't help
    myself.

    "When

    my Mother died, I went to live with my Aunt in a Sapphic nunnery where I
    was taught the arts of how to pleasure a woman. I became so skilled
    they named me Israel, which means the Promised Land," I teased her.

    "Ah, 'Temple of Pleasure', I thought the male leads name was 'Canaan'," she purred.

    "You mean there really is a book like that?" I groaned. "I thought Capri was making that up."

    "No,

    no," Angel absorbed the sensitive stimulation from our carnal acts, "it
    is real alright. The strict, yet lonely Mother Superior, the anxious
    and curious neophyte, the Amazon Princess and even a male-eating tribe
    of cannibal women, who apparently will devour Canaan if he can't
    pleasure every one of them."

    "I can relate to his anxiety," I grunted. Angel inserted a giggle within her panting.

    "Oh,

    he has boyish good looks, a cock that is 10 inches long and 4 inches
    thick, and testicles the size of juicy plums," she informed me
    playfully. Oh God, those dimensions scared me and I'm a guy. "Don't
    worry," she teased. "I'm very happy with the equipment I have."

    Her

    equipment? I pumped her a few times quickly as a test. Angel sucked in a
    tight breath, arched up against me and moaned heatedly. Yes, it was
    still my equipment. Gloating over that point, I almost missed Angel
    giving off these little huffing noises. She was close to climax.

    "Are you my Amazon Princess?" I quietly taunted her.

    "Oh

    God! Oh God, she likes to do it like a beast," Angel gasped while
    looking terribly excited, shower, fourth time that Saturday. I rapidly
    wrestled the stunned Angel's leg up, over and around, pulled up on her
    hips until she was on her elbows and knees and plunged into her steamy
    cunt once more. As I recalled during the shower I took it slow, but
    Angel liked it hard and fast.

    All

    other imagery faded into vapor as I was engulfed in the presence of
    Angel. The glitter of sweat on her back, slowly pooling along her spine.
    The slapping of her ass against my hips going off like firecrackers.
    Her breath was coming in ragged puffs. Angel wasn't tired; she was
    erotically excited, a culmination of fatigue, her worry about me and a
    desire to recapture the magic of Saturday morning.

    We

    did an excellent job doing just that. Angel bucked up against me as her
    orgasm grappled with her physique. Somewhere in the process, my body
    sought its own release and I inseminated her womb. I couldn't let go. I
    seized the moment with selfish hands and kept going. Angel was
    wondrously resilient and mirrored her passion with my own.

    We

    rocked back until Angel was sitting in my lap, her back pressed against
    me and my hands cupping her breasts and twisting her nipples while her
    hands reached back and ran through my hair. Angel and I didn't roar to
    one last, simultaneous climax. We coasted into a tender, romantic,
    entwining of a pair of lovers.

    It

    was a fantastic advancement for me and a huge leap for Angel. I was
    cuddling with her wrapped up in my arms as she reclined against me,
    vulnerable and trusting. Angel was allowing herself to be vulnerable,
    ramping up our trust and stepping outside the dominant role she had
    assumed in our relationship.

    "I am still angry with you," Angel murmured with contentment.

    "I wouldn't be me if you weren't," I kissed her ear. I received a very light elbow in the ribs for that one.

    "Israel, are we really going to stay together, you and me?" Angel asked.

    I could have said 'I hope so', or 'I'll try' yet that was clearly inadequate and untrue in my mind.

    "I've

    lost too much love in my life, Angel. I don't want to go on without
    you. I doubt I could stand it," I confessed. I felt much the same way
    about Kuiko, Capri and Zara, but Angel, Angel would stand against the
    nightmares when I could not.

    Kuiko

    would rebuild me with her cheerful patience. Capri was truly the one
    who would keep me on the right path. Zara would allow me to live without
    constantly looking over my shoulder. Angel would always be that first
    one in my bed since Bethany. I don't think she really understood that.
    Talking about my past, failed love affair was pointless.

    Angel

    didn't need to go through that. In the same way I would never yell at
    Kuiko, never flip off Capri and never doubt Zara. I had to meet each
    commitment with a commitment of my own. That was going to be the way my
    life worked now.

    "Thank you, Israel," Angel laid her arms over mine which surrounded her. "I'm pregnant."

    I

    stopped breathing. I was pretty sure my heart stopped. Angel was using
    our proximity to judge my reaction. This was piling on the dread.

    "Israel? Israel, are you okay with this?" Angel prodded me.

    "Wow, yes. Yes, I'm okay with this. Are we going to have a boy, or a girl? What about names?" I began babbling.

    "Israel, calm down," she told me. I tried. "I'm not pregnant."

    "What? Huh? Did you have a miscarriage?" I gasped.

    "No.

    I wanted you to go through some of the emotional hurricane I
    experienced last night wondering where you were," Angel growled, "only
    to discover you ran off with a hit-woman."

    "You're not pregnant?" I mumbled.

    "No, but we are even now," she informed me.

    "Babe, that was cold. Seriously, I think that was out of bounds," I protested.

    "Out

    of bounds? Israel, I combed over the bodies of nine hundred dead males
    praying I wouldn't see your face," Angel explained harshly.

    "Your

    bracelet gave off its distress signal then died. Your phone wasn't
    working. For nearly an hour I had every reason to believe you had died,
    with me only a few hundred meters away in the same building. I was
    getting ready to shoot some policewomen myself," Angel grumbled.

    "Thoughtless and stupid," I described my actions. "We are even."

    "I

    know it was a low blow, I didn't want to break down in tears and that
    was my only other option," Angel switched up her emotions from anger to
    anguish.

    "I

    am glad we are on the same page on that," I nodded. Yeah, Angel had
    come back with overkill. That was her nature and since I loved her, I
    was going to have to deal with that.

    "Is that the reason we ended up in the position we are in now?" I altered course.

    "Oh no," Angel shook her head. "I have a thing for Amazon Princesses, in a purely heterosexual way."

    "Good to know," I kissed the nape of her neck. "I think we should rejoin the others before we end up stuck this way."

    "True," Angel agreed. "Any more time in your lap and I'm going to start getting possessive once more."

    'That's

    right Angel. Driving everyone from the room so we could have sex wasn't
    possessive in the least', I kept that slice of sarcasm to myself.

    Sometime

    during the process of our love-making, our audience had departed and
    the door to the bedroom had been shut. We dressed, put an arm around one
    another's waists and opened the door. We were immediately gifted with
    the aroma of a freshly cooked meal. Angel and I must have been at it a
    while because dinner had been served.

    Thankfully

    there was plenty to go around. People were around this good-sized
    dining room table. Samantha, Kuiko and Roni were leaning against the
    wall with their plates on various pieces of furniture. Closest to me, in
    the end chair, was Capri. She was looking at me intently, gauging my
    level of sanity.

    On

    the right side of the table were Venus and an empty chair. On the left
    side were Paisley and a girl who had to be Lavender. She was like a
    Paisley clone, except white-blonde where Paisley was dark. Otherwise,
    they shared the long-leg, over-endowed chest and beautiful, youthful
    countenance our host seemed to favor.

    This

    was my first time seeing our host. Quite frankly, he appeared the
    oldest human being I'd ever seen. He was certainly the roughest looking.
    White, wiry hair billowed down past his shoulders. His thick, white
    moustache drooped five or six centimeters past his chin. His cheeks and
    chin were covered with white and grey stubble.

    The

    man, Jethro McFarlane, I guessed, had hazel eyes flecked with gold
    sheltered under thick, white eyebrows. The eyes were a bit bloodshot,
    yet burned with a fierce intellect and defiance that belied his advanced
    years. This guy was scary at 67. I would have hated to meet him when he
    was my age. Hell, I would have hated to meet him when he was 40.

    Jethro

    put his fork down, stood up and extended a hand my way. I walked around
    the table, past the spare chair and clasped his hand. I then screamed
    and fell to my knees. Jethro squeezed my hand, grinding the knuckles
    together, they popped out of alignment. He let go of my appendage and I
    pulled it to my chest. Angel was coming up fast.

    "Want to try that with me, Old Man?" she seethed.

    "There is no point," Jethro responded laconically. "You are a girl."

    "What the fuck does that mean?" Angel sizzled.

    "It means you are not a man so you wouldn't understand, Cop," Jethro matched her glare.

    "Bastard," Angel growled. She put a hand on my shoulder. "Israel, are you okay?"

    I

    was searching for the answer to that as well as Jethro's needless
    cruelty. I didn't know the guy. Had someone he'd known died because of
    something he thought I did? And what was this about being something only
    a man would understand?

    I

    had heard 'you don't get it, you aren't a woman' plenty of times in my
    life. That was because men didn't have much time for 'group think.’ No,
    men as I had known them didn't have group think but long before I was
    born it had been very different. No one said 'it's a man-thing' because
    men didn't have time for their own 'thing.’

    Before

    men counted lionesses, women counted lions. My mind wrapped around that
    analogy. When a young lion walked into an established lion pride, the
    lionesses didn't rally to drive him out, the Pride's lion did, lions in
    rare instances. I didn't have a twin. I certainly wasn't a lion, but my
    lionesses couldn't help me and would be at a disadvantage if I did
    nothing.

    I

    couldn't win, it was most likely I couldn't win. I had to continue to
    fight even without hope of an obvious victory because I had to be able
    to live with the consequences of my actions. For reasons I didn't
    understand, men of a dozen nations, fighting under the French flag died
    in a hopeless cause two hundred years ago. The last six, out of
    ammunition, charged their vastly superior enemy.

    This tiny snapshot of history didn't apply to me. It applied to Jethro. He was one of those six.

    "I'm

    doing fine," I pushed myself back to my feet. "I don't think we've been
    properly introduced," I extended my hand to Jethro, "I'm Israel
    Jensen." He took my hand in his. This time I wasn't surprised by his
    steely grip. It took me five seconds to wince in pain.

    Jethro let go of my hand and sat back down

    "Nice

    to meet you," he said as he resumed his seat. "I'll get you something
    to eat. You look like you need it." He followed this with, "Paisley, get
    Mr. Jensen a plate full."

    Paisley

    hopped to obey like it was nothing. She even smiled at the old timer
    and sashayed around him on her way to the kitchen. He slapped her ass in
    passing, again, like it was nothing.

    I

    surreptitiously scanned the table. Only Lavender appeared to be taking
    this interchange in stride. It wasn't like we didn't know that there
    were Alpha males. They existed, but they hid it well because
    instinctively Alpha females went after them, the lust for conquest is
    genderless. The thing was, in our society, the male couldn't win.

    Women

    had the power and their culture put a low premium on independent-minded
    men. The lady had the law and numbers on her side, thus the lioness
    analogy. Stupid Alpha females took a man on alone. It wasn't that they
    couldn't win, except why play fair? No, they gathered three or four
    friends, cornered a guy, taxis worked wonderfully, and wore him down.

    Unless

    they physically damaged you, the man had no recourse. This meant Alpha
    males were very careful. They chose their dates carefully and exited in
    haste with their prize. If confronted with an Alpha female, they
    knuckled under like every other man, took their medicine and waited for
    the ordeal to be over. Alpha males certainly never advertised the way
    Jethro was.

    "Here you go," Paisley placed the plate in front of me. She patted me on the shoulder before making her way back to her seat.

    "Thank

    you," I responded. She smiled then went back to eating. Angel had to go
    get her own grub. This was awkward for me because I looked to Angel for
    protection and Jethro scared me.

    Life

    became more difficult to comprehend. Kuiko moved to my side, between
    Jethro and me, knelt and started trying to feed me. Where the hell was
    that coming from?

    "Kuiko, I've got this," I told her. "I've pretty much been able to feed myself for the past seventeen years."

    "Please?" Kuiko looked up at me. No one was of any assistance.

    "Okay,

    a few bites," I conceded. Kuiko lit into my steak, cutting it into
    several pieces, rubbed a chunk around some sort of sauce then pushed the
    piece of meat to my lips. It was different than any beef product I'd
    ever tasted, way different.

    "Thanks, Kuiko," I mumbled as I chewed. After I swallowed I addressed Jethro, "Mr. McFarlane, what is this?"

    "White-tail deer," he replied. He reached out to pat Kuiko on the head. My response was unexpected, even to me.

    I

    met Jethro's gaze with an intense stare that very effectively
    communicated an answer to his challenge. Jethro eyeballing me and the
    hand movement were a possessive expression and for some unknown reason I
    was not okay with it. I had never been possessive of any person my
    entire twenty-one years, until now. Kuiko was mine, ours. I would not
    sit by and allow him to undermine our group.

    I

    thought no one noticed the exchanged. Jethro certainly didn't back
    down. He patted Kuiko's head, she turned and smiled at him then returned
    her attention to me. She had to prod my lips with my next slice of deer
    because I was still grappling with the concept that I had not wanted
    Kuiko to be with that man.

    Angel

    returned with her dinner, took a station behind me and glowered at
    Jethro the entire time. I didn't have to see her to know that was what
    was going on. She didn't comment on Kuiko feeding me. I did send her
    away after three more bites. I was a grown man after all. Funny tasting
    water, it came from a well out back, and something called Wild Cherry,
    which tried its best to incinerate my digestive track and succeeded in
    making me gasp and cry, were handed around as beverages.

    It

    was not much of a consolation that most of the women, Paisley and
    Lavender included, had my reaction. Jethro drank it like I'd drink a
    Coke, effortlessly. As the meal wound down, Jethro stood up, ordered the
    women to clear the table and motioned me to come with him.

    "We are not your damned servants," Venus groused. Jethro slowly turned and regarded her.

    "Did

    you like the deer I shot? Did you like the alcohol I brewed? Did you
    like the vegetables my hard work paid for?" Jethro calmly responded.

    "I,” Venus stuttered.

    "Then shut up and pitch in, you stupid bitch, because if you are adverse to work you can leave right now," Jethro glared.

    "Don't

    call Venus a stupid bitch," Angel and I said at the same time. I was
    standing right next to Jethro while Angel was a few steps behind me. If
    someone got clobbered for opening their big mouth, it would be me.
    Jethro shrugged and kept walking.

    "Come on, boy," he called out. Angel and I followed him around to the kitchen and the door leading out to the backyard.

    "Stay, Cop. This is man stuff," Jethro stated calmly.

    "Listen up, Caveman," Angel growled, "I'm not letting you walk off into the woods with Israel. I don't fucking know you."

    "In case you missed it, Bitch," Jethro gave Angel a measured stare, "that wasn't a request."

    "You

    seem to have a problem with me," Angel shouldered me aside so she could
    come face to face with Jethro. "Why don't we step outside and settle it
    right now?"

    "When

    I finish with sissy-boy here, I'll come back and we can settle things,
    Officer Kristi," Jethro smiled. "I haven't killed a cop in a long while
    so I guess I'm due."

    "I'm not letting you take Israel," Angel countered.

    "That's not your choice to make. It is his," Jethro reposed.

    "Let's

    get this over with," I placed a hand on Angel's shoulder. "If he wanted
    me dead, he could have killed me in my sleep." Angel very reluctantly
    stepped aside.

    Jethro

    and I walked in silence some way from the house until I was lost in the
    woods with the last rays of the Sun fading in the West. Out of nowhere,
    Jethro turned and punched me in the gut. I folded up and fell over.
    Jethro shook his head then offered me a hand up. I took it so he punched
    me in the eye. Down I went again. He offered me his hand again.

    "Don't

    be like that," Jethro chided me as I pulled myself away from him. "Come
    on." My hand touched on a downed branch. I swung with what limited
    strength I could from my prone position. Jethro twisted his hips and
    took the fragile branch on his boot-covered shin. It snapped into
    pieces. I fully expected hate to start raining down and to hear myself
    crying out for help.

    Jethro looked down at me then gradually smiled. I crawled away then returned to my feet.

    "That's

    the first lesson," Jethro related. "Never accept help to do anything if
    you can do it yourself. If you become used to being helped, you'll wait
    around for help to come when you could do the job on your own. That
    goes for both sexes."

    "Second

    lesson; men are warriors. It is our nature. We scrap, we establish
    pecking orders, and jockey for resources. Women can do these things, but
    it is not their job. Women want to talk shit out when a thirty second
    brawl will settle the issue. If you beat a man then treat him right, he
    will work with you. Women exist to back-bite and argue. They need men to
    keep them in line."

    "That's

    not to say you don't listen to a woman's advice. Women are just as
    smart as men. It doesn't mean we should let them make decisions, though.
    Men make decisions because they are the ones who should be putting
    their lives on the line first and foremost. Being a warrior is more than
    just martial prowess, it is the willingness to make decisions and be
    responsible for them."

    "There are too few men to behave that way," I responded.

    "Bullshit.

    Kuiko tells me you've been fighting for your life for the past five
    years. You kept it together during some really tough shit," Jethro said.
    "Where you went wrong was that you kept trusting other people to save
    you when things went wrong."

    "My

    friends are helping me get my life together," I challenged him. "I
    don't think that's wrong. They give a crap about me and that's not
    wrong."

    "Don't

    be stupid, Kid," Jethro sighed. "If you get gut-shot, see a doctor. If
    your car doesn't run, see a mechanic. If you have a problem you can't
    solve, there is nothing wrong with going to someone who can solve the
    problem for you."

    "Trying

    to do something you are unprepared for is stupid, not macho," Jethro
    stared at me. We were walking back for around a minute when, "Why did
    you eye-ball me over Kuiko?" I had to think over my reply because I
    wasn't sure myself.

    "I saw your move and I grew angry," I worked out.

    "Nothing

    wrong with that, Kid," Jethro chuckled. "Besides, Kuiko's like a
    daughter to me. I'm not trying to get her to jump in bed, or anything.
    Good to know you are willing to let another man know where the property
    line is."

    "Kuiko isn't my property," I stated angrily. "I love her."

    "How do you figure that, the not property part?" Jethro smirked.

    "Ah, she's a human being. People shouldn't own people," I answered.

    "Yet it is okay for that cop to own you?" Jethro turned things around.

    "Angel doesn't own me. I love her, too. I also love a third woman named Zara, but that's it," I responded.

    "Ha,"

    he laughed. "Yeah, I heard you were hell in the sack. That's nothing to
    be ashamed of. Still, this Angel-girl has a gun and appears comfortable
    to tell you what you can and can't do. In my experience, guns and
    authority go hand in hand."

    "Bullshit,"

    I countered. "She let me go to the Arena. She was worried about my
    safety, for good reason. Just because I don't live my life like yours
    doesn't mean I'm not a man."

    "Thus

    endeth the third lesson," Jethro chuckled. "In the final accounting,
    each man has to live his own life. I'm going to tell you some useful
    shit over the next few days. Take it, or leave it as you see fit. I
    don't want you to be me. I want you to be the man you should be."

    "Who is that supposed to be?" I mumbled. I already had too many people in my mind.

    "You'll

    figure it out soon enough," Jethro assured me. "Think of this. Wolves
    run with wolves, dogs with dogs and lions with lions. Don't worry about
    being a cougar, leopard, or tiger. You are not a loner."

    "Okay," I finally replied.

    "Shit, you have been fucking

    buried in their culture," he shook his head. "Boy, look at the women
    you chose to surround yourself with, that's who you are." That made no
    sense what so ever. I abhorred violence yet I chose women skilled and
    comfortable with it. It hit me far harder than Jethro had. Those women
    had something else in common; they protected people.

    As

    we approached the house, lodging, whatever Jethro's domicile was
    called, he reached to the small of his back and pulled out a revolver.

    "What's that for?" I hesitantly asked.

    "I'm going to shoot your cop friend," Jethro said matter-of-factly.

    Attacking

    him was pointless. Screaming to warn Angel wouldn't as useful as it
    might have seemed. We were in the dark; she was in a lit building.

    "Don't," I took a deep breath, "I'll take care of it."

    "Remember, be firm," he advised.

    "Are you telling me how to deal with my woman?" I gulped. Did I just say 'my woman'?

    "Yes," he affirmed. "You haven't a clue what you are doing and I don't want to make Kuiko cry when I kill her friend."

    "Oh, in that case, thanks," I nodded.

    When we entered the space lit by the floodlights, Angel came storming out. Like Jethro, she had her gun out and pointed down.

    "Stop," I held up my hand and basically pleaded with my lover. Angel wasn't paying attention to me.

    "Angel!" I screamed. That brought her up short. "Get back in the house."

    "What?" Angel sounded incredulous.

    "You don't know what is going on, so get back in the house," I stated in a steady voice that belied my inner fear and turmoil.

    "Israel," she got out.

    "Now!" I yelled at her. There was a hush. Even the wildlife had gone quiet.

    "That's not how it works," Angel growled. Her baleful gaze flickered from Jethro to me.

    "You are acting like a child," I countered aggressive. "Now get in the damn house."

    "No," Angel defied me. I struggled for the reaction, or words. I took a few steps toward her.

    "I'm disappointed in you," I said softly. I tried to move past her. She grabbed my arm.

    "What the hell do you mean by that?" Angel demanded.

    "I know what's going on. You don't, yet you won't listen to me," I grumbled.

    "You

    aren't ignoring me because I'm crazy, or in danger. You are ignoring me
    because this is a violent situation and I'm a man," I explained. "That
    shames me because I love and trust you."

    Angel blinked. Her mouth opened and closed.

    "Let

    go of me," I commanded. "I'm going inside. You and this old man can
    start shooting at each other whenever for a reason, or reasons, I don't
    understand."

    "He hit you," she pointed out.

    "Yes.

    I am well aware that he hit me. It is my problem, not yours. Had I
    needed your help, I would have called out. You could have assumed that
    since I didn't, I had the situation well in hand, but you refused to," I
    outlined for her. She had no comeback to my logic.

    "Israel, I apologize," Angel whispered.

    "Apology accepted," I stroked her cheek. "Now get your ass in the house." She stared at me.

    "If you slap my ass, I'm going to arm-bar you," Angel warned me as she headed inside in front of me.

    "I'm

    more of a massage kind of guy," I sighed, both happy and weary. I was
    also true to my word. I caught up with Angel, put my hands on her
    tightly clothed posterior and massaged those wonderful pieces of female
    workmanship. This time around, the Wild Cherry was a welcome distraction
    from the stress permeating the house.

    We

    retired to something Lavender called a 'Man Cave' though it wasn't
    subterranean. I made the brilliant decision to make use of Jethro's home
    gym. Only when I got my shorts and shirt, came back and began adjusting
    the machines did I realize they weren't on a man's setting. A woman had
    been the last one to use these.

    I

    was garnering attention, which I had learned to ignore long ago. I
    trusted enough of the women in the cavernous room so that I wasn't too
    intimidated by the looks I was getting.

    "Take off your shirt," Jethro called out.

    "Huh?" I was almost propelled off the treadmill.

    "Give the girls some eye-candy," he snorted.

    "We

    don't treat Israel that way," Aniqua spoke up. Angel was biting her
    tongue. There was a stalemate going on, then Kuiko jumped off her seat
    and fell on her knees.

    "Show us the sexy," she pleaded to me with her playful expression lighting up her face.

    Kuiko

    implored me with her hands held up in supplication. She was so freaking
    adorable. Suddenly Samantha fell on her knees beside Kuiko, quickly
    followed by Aniqua and Venus. Roni added to the mix somewhat
    reluctantly.

    "Please, please, please," they chorused.

    Aren't there something like twenty porn channels out there plus hundreds of websites?

    "You don't need to tell women what to do," Jethro laughed. "Just have what they want."

    I didn't want to have what women wanted! That was my nightmare three times over. My female companions were, fuck, they were playing with me. Damn it.

    I

    languidly peeled my shirt off, hopefully maximizing my sex appeal. Had I
    understood sex appeal more, I might have done a better job. By the wide
    eyes staring at me, I mistakenly did something right. Trauma warred
    with the desire to heal, to be cleansed somehow.

    "Kuiko, this is all you fault and you must be punished," I glared intense menace her way.

    Kuiko

    looked enraptured with ecstasy. She began tearing off her clothes much
    to the shock or amazement of the other occupants. After she wiggled her
    shorts off all she had on was this pink thong with a strategically
    placed heart as its centerpiece. Kuiko popped up and started running
    around the room, arms out like an airplane.

    "I've been bad and I'm going to get punished," she squealed repeatedly as she circuited the room.

    Jethro's stare caught my gaze and his look was indecipherable.

    "Worse

    case of negative reinforcement I've ever seen," he laughed. I lowered
    my head in defeat and returned to my exercises. It was better that way.
    The machines had safety features where my life had none.

    I

    was ten minutes from completing my routine when something beeped on
    Jethro's TV. The old man flipped open one of the arms on his recliner
    and pulled out a sawed-off pump action shotgun.

    "We've got company and I ain't expecting anyone else," he rumbled as he stood.

    Angel also rose to her feet, taking in the male with a weapon.

    "How many ways in?" Angel barked.

    "Too many," Jethro calmly replied. "This place is made for egress, not to be a fortress."

    "We'll talk about your firearms later," Angel grumbled.

    "We

    can talk about how little I care later, but right now Cop, go to the
    side entrance where you came in," Jethro directed. "I'll take the front
    door."

    "What should the rest of us do?" half the voices called out. Not me though.

    "I'm a paramedic, but most of my gear is still in the van," Roni added. "Do you have a medical kit?"

    "Paisley,

    show her where we keep the medical supplies," Jethro directed. He was
    already heading out, swiftly followed by Angel. I went after those two.

    "What are you doing?" Angel snapped at me.

    "Being a man?" I shrugged. Jethro chuckled.

    "Here ya go," he handed me his revolver. "Ever used one?"

    "I

    was taught by an expert," I pledged. As far as I knew, Flame was an
    expert. Surprisingly, Angel kept her mouth shut though she looked
    exasperated with both Jethro and me. She had barely separated from us
    when there was banging on the door.

    Whomever had driven up must have been driving recklessly fast.

    "Israel,

    open up!" yelled the voice from outside. Jethro was looking at a screen
    I couldn't see. I didn't need to see who it was because I knew the
    voice. I ran to the door. It wouldn't open.

    "It is a friend," I shouted over my shoulder to Jethro.

    "Who is your friend's banged-up buddy?" Jethro inquired laconically.

    "Short, or tall?" I requested.

    "Tall," he filled me in.

    "That would be Silent. The maniac about to blow her way in here if you don't open the door is Flame," I explained.

    The door clicked, I turned the knob and opened it and Flame came tumbling in with a semi-conscious Silent.

    "Roni!" I yelled. I stepped up and hugged Flame. I almost wept.

    "I knew you couldn't die," I murmured.

    "Of

    course not," Flame snorted in amusement. "I haven't killed you yet."
    Someone cleared their throat. "Nice welcome wagon, an old fossil and a
    pissed off fuck machine." I had to fix my mind on the second reference. Flame had seen Angel's sex tape.

    "This

    is Jethro McFarlane, it's his home. The woman with the pistol is
    Detective Angel Kristi, my lover and friend," I started introductions.

    "Jethro and Angel, this is Flame aka Brigit and Silent aka Davia. They are part of the Keverich organization," I finished.

    "I've heard of them," Jethro mulled things over. "I'm kind of curious why I'm not already shooting them."

    "Me too," Angel added. No one moved, or spoke, for a few seconds.

    "Israel, I think they want you to move so the bullets can start flying," Flame snickered.

    "I'm actually aware of that," I kept hugging her. Silent moaned. Roni finally arrived.

    "Can I take care of the wounded woman?" she addressed the room.

    Flame

    muscled free of my embrace, dragged or carried Silent to the living
    room sofa and plopped her down. There was a pregnant pause as Roni
    maneuvered around the furniture with a first aid kit and knelt down next
    to the wounded bodyguard.

    "So, what happened?" I finally asked. "Where is Magdalena?"

    "Dead

    or in custody," Flame shrugged. "When I last saw her, she was wounded
    in the left shoulder and down on the ground. About that time I
    discovered that while my Baby will fracture the glass armor on an attack
    helicopter's canopy, it won't penetrate, so I ran."

    "Are you okay?" I worried. Flame patted my cheek.

    "That's what I like about you," she smiled flippantly. "You care. I don't know why, but you care."

    "What exactly happened to Little M?" Angel advanced.

    "Looked

    like Army types and SWAT stormed one of our safe-houses," Flame sighed.
    "It was in a high-rise and they came at us from all angles."

    "That's bad," Angel muttered.

    "Amen to that," Jethro confirmed.

    "Huh?" I looked back to the two people who seemed to know what was going on.

    "Back

    at the rail station," Capri came stepping up beside Jethro, "when the
    soldiers came for you this morning, Israel. That was illegal because
    there was no State of Emergency or Martial Law."

    "Now

    the Army really is in charge and can round up anyone they wish," she
    continued. "The curiosity is why they haven't declared their intentions
    and a curfew."

    "Isobel Diaz pointed those bitches our way," Flame related. "That's for certain."

    "That's nice," Jethro stared. "How did you know to come here?"

    "After

    Davia and I fought free, we had nowhere to go. All the gang's
    operations had cops all over them. I figured the Outfit was done for and
    we needed out. The only person I was sure had an exit plan was Israel,
    so I went looking for him. I knew his normal haunts would be crawling
    with surveillance then I remembered his buddy, Kuiko," Flame informed
    us.

    "I went to Kuiko's workplace, talked to her boss and she told me about this place. Here I am," she grinned.

    "You killed Amy (Kuiko's and Aniqua's boss), didn't you?" Jethro glared.

    "She's

    in Hell alright," Flame snickered. "Plastered her brains all over the
    back wall, destroyed her personal and business computers then set the
    building on fire. I like being thorough."

    "You appear to take pride in being a remorseless psychopath," Capri noted.

    "Flame is my friend and she's a fighter," I argued. "We'll need her with us on the road we will be taking."

    "Flame is it?" Jethro asked. Flame snorted. "You can stay as long as you know who is in charge."

    "I suck at taking orders," Flame responded.

    "That's not my problem anymore," Jethro grinned maliciously. "Israel, it is up to you to keep that cunt in line." What the fuck? How did that come about? Flame punched me in the arm.

    "Are you going to tame this kitty?" she laughed.

    I looked around for a lifeline. Kuiko had put her shirt on, but was otherwise only in her thong.

    "Kuiko,

    could you show Flame to the kitchen and help her get some food and
    drink," I requested. "She's most likely not eaten all day."

    "Sure thing," she beamed. Kuiko wiggled through the group of women by that portal.

    "Come

    on," she beckoned Flame. Flame smirked at me then walked over to Kuiko.
    Kuiko linked arms with Flame. I feared a beating was in the offing.
    "Thank you for looking after Israel last night," Kuiko smiled. "We
    appreciate it."

    "You do realize I put a gun to his head and nearly killed him, right?" Flame mused.

    "Of course," Kuiko giggled, "but you didn't. It is because you two are friends."

    "He fucks you a whole bunch, I can tell," Flame teased her.

    "Yes,"

    Kuiko bubbled. "Every time he has sex with another woman, I get a
    non-stop hour of sex with him too. He's going to torture my nipples
    later on, if you want to watch."

    "Tons

    of fun," Flame chuckled. "I can't wait. Nipple torture, how does that
    work?" was the last thing I heard as they went out of hearing range.
    Events took on a life of their own after that. Roni sent Angel to their
    van for medical supplies. Paisley was a junior Biology student, so she
    volunteered to assist Roni. Aniqua and Samantha hung around so that the
    four of them could easily move Silent to the floor when the time came.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 12 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 14
    Israel Jenkins and the Last Real Man on Earth.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Your

    mind is your arsenal, fortress, and armory. Your words are potential
    weapons you give to your enemies to assault the citadel of your soul.

    At

    the Sentinel Eloise gave me the plan for the day. Doyle was in the
    'bull pen' with the other journalists. The President of the Federation
    was going to make a personal appeal for me to join the National
    Government in dealing with this crisis. In case I was feeling 'uppity',
    there was going to be a special taskforce of the FBI around to make me
    behave.

    "Do you know who is in charge of this Watch Dog group?" I inquired.

    "Some

    hot shot out of the Capital named Enola Treyvon," Eloise studied me. "I
    think you've met her." How did Eloise know all this shit?

    "Yeah, we've met. She opted not to keep me in custody at the time," I replied in the least informative way I could think of.

    "There has to be a story in there somewhere," Eloise pressed.

    "Which

    you are not going to get," Capri intervened. "Did you miss Israel
    nearly getting killed in the shootout yesterday with your favorite
    mobster and the cops?"

    "Since

    neither you, nor Mr. Jensen were questioned, I would discern you both
    made it out before things got too bad," Ms. Granger smirked.

    "So, are you going to GNN this morning, Israel?" Eloise turned to me.

    "Sure, why not?" I shrugged.

    "What's

    your exit strategy this time? I don't think 'running down the stairs'
    will work out all that way with the FBI standing around waiting for
    you," she prodded.

    How

    in the hell was I going to get out? Dimples would give me a head start,
    but what then? I needed something, a big distraction, that didn't
    involve people dying.

    'Never be ashamed, of my best, efforts?'

    The

    chaos that had haunted my life had me leaving multiple things undone,
    like laundry, and the Sexbook account Troy Berry had created for me.

    Flash

    mobs had expired during the Gender Plague. A generation later, women
    rediscovered the spontaneity or activism of their parent(s). I had never
    participated in one. I had been invited to a few, but anything
    associated with women and the word 'mob' was a nonstarter for me. This
    morning, I was relying on a piece of social media I'd never used to do
    something I had avoided like death itself.

    Here was hoping I still had fans.

    I had to borrow Capri's tablet and off I went. I had over 32,000 'friends.’ There were 1,754 unanswered requests.

    "Israel?" Capri asked gently. Both she and Eloise looked over my shoulder.

    "Wow, you are a rock star," Eloise mused.

    "I

    didn't know Sexbook had a Fan Fiction page," Capri noted. I was back to
    wanting to die of embarrassment. I didn't deserve this, as in I wasn't
    worthy of this level of attention.

    "What's the plan?" Eloise prodded.

    I began referencing locations and ages of my 'friends', created a list and launched this appeal.

    I

    am the real Israel Jensen. I'm not promising anyone any sexual favors
    whatsoever. The last 48 hours have been a mess and I've done things you
    must all view as questionable. I regret only that I cannot do more for
    more people.

    I

    have always been drawn to passion and I've been lucky to share that
    love with several women close to me. I am sick to my soul that I let my
    wounds keep me from the thing that turns out to have healed me the most.
    I owe Angel and Kuiko, whom you may know, and Freya and Venus whom you
    do not. Debra, I apologize I couldn't be more. M.

    In

    an hour, I am about to do what I've done every other morning this week,
    something colossally stupid and definitely something that is going to
    piss people off. This is going to be my last hurrah, for some time, if
    not forever. Odds are I'm going to end up in either Metropolitan or
    Federation custody. I'm going to make a run for it anyway.

    That's

    where all of you come in. I need your help. I have nothing to offer in
    return. If any of you are crazy enough to help, gather in front of the
    GNN building at 8:15 this morning. If you don't show up, never be afraid
    to say you had a chance to do something asinine and pointless then
    wised up in time. May whatever face of the Divine gives you comfort be
    with you.

    Israel Jensen

    I was hoping to hear something in ten minutes, or so. I had barely handed the tablet back when a message popped up.

    “What is your favorite color?” GoldenDoe34 sent. Huh?

    Kelly Green. My Mother had a recreation battle flag of the Irish Brigade in our living room at home I answered.

    “That's not what your page says” she pressed.

    That's because Troy Berry set up the page without consulting me I replied.

    “Where did you and Venus have sex?” PandorSweets sent.

    I'm not sure I should say. That was between us I countered.

    “She said in her review of you” PandorSweets stated. What the?

    My bracelet is broken. I didn't think women could post reviews I wondered.

    “Hold on” GoldenDoe34 posted. Then,

    Freya posted;

    Thank

    you, Israel, for saving my life and the life of my Son. Remember, you
    were the man who cares deeply before you ever came to be at my side.

    Venus added;

    I

    should hardly need to say that the sex was wonderful. It was. As any
    woman who has ever had intercourse with him has said, Israel gave his
    all as if I was the only woman in the world that mattered. What was
    special to me was what came after we made love in the shower. As we
    dried off, he reached out and held my hand.

    He

    took me to his bedroom then asked me to close my eyes as he dressed
    because at his core, he is a shy, gentle soul. This may not make sense
    to many of you, but at that moment I felt I was important to him. He let
    me inside his fractured world, told me I could stay by his side as long
    as I liked and I'm grateful.

    "Less impressive sex, you dummy," Capri whispered. She was smiling. "I would have never guessed Venus could be so eloquent."

    Thank

    you GoldenDoe34. I don't normally read my reviews. I don't engage in
    sex for the words that come after I am gone, but for the sight, sound,
    taste, touch and smell of that one woman at that one place and time.

    I

    don't like being graded, or rated. I would certainly never degrade a
    woman by boasting to the world our deeply personal experience. I know it
    is common, accepted practice for women, I wish it was not so.

    God! It is you! PandorSweets exclaimed.

    “I agree. No one could be so enchanting, yet irritating at the same time” Verbena Queen joined in. “I'll contact my clubs”

    “I'm texting my senior class” GoldenDoe34 added.

    "Oh

    hell," Eloise snickered, "what have you done?" I had no clue what I'd
    done. Seriously, why would anyone assume I knew jack-all about a dating
    site? Why would I think I would know what I was doing? I'd avoided, or
    been kept isolated from, sexual encounters for most of my adult life.

    I

    would not claim ignorance. I knew the basics of social media. I knew
    that I had an odd appeal and that Troy had preyed upon for his own sick
    desires. Now I was using the affections aimed my way for my own ends.
    The best I could say about my plan was that I'd told the truth about
    what I wanted and the total lack of reciprocity on my part.

    I

    was using their sexual fantasies to urge them toward rebellion. I was
    walking into a feminine nightmare of my own creation. A horde of women
    (I hoped) was going to engulf Capri and I, shield us from our pursuers
    and then be abandoned to their fates. I would do my best to warn them
    before I ran. I didn't know what else I could do.

    Yesterday

    had been a splash of water to the face. Today, the oceans were boiling.
    In New York City, a construction worker with a steel pipe went berserk.
    He killed two policewomen at a food truck, critically injuring two more
    and one bystander. Only after two other officers confronted and shot
    him fatally in the neck did they realize he'd added body armor and
    enough padding to negate the effect of tasers.

    Yesterday,

    fewer than five thousand men threw themselves at the barricades. Today
    it was fifty thousand and counting. We only detected the rumblings at
    this early hour about what was coming. In Atlanta, men all over that
    city walked off the job at ten a.m. Thirty percent of the men walked. In
    Hawaii, the governor ordered that all gatherings of more than two men
    were banned.

    The

    backlash was overwhelming. Eighty percent of all men on the islands
    boycotted, everything. Middle School and High School boys walked out of
    their classrooms. Local G E D departments 'detained' the organizers.
    That also backfired. Protestors swarmed G E D stations, staging sit-ins
    and getting arrested. Jails were flooded. Men and women signed a
    petition demanding the governor step down.

    In

    Managua, sixteen male college students gathered in front of the
    Ministry of Justice building with two bolt cutters. Publically, they cut
    off each other's wrist bands. They made no attempt to flee and were
    promptly arrested. In Phoenix, college and high school boys attacked the
    metro system with stink bombs.

    In

    Boston, men of all ages pelted Federation, State and local office
    buildings with Red, Green and Blue paint balloons; the colors of the
    Federation. In Calgary, they parked trucks in intersections, disabled
    the ignitions and abandoned their vehicles. Except for Hawaii, there was
    no rhyme, reason, or organization to it, beyond things at the very
    local level.

    The

    gem of it all was that, outside of that one incident in New York, my
    brothers were taking my lesson to heart. It wasn't 'get the women.’ It
    was 'we will no longer sit silently by and be ignored.’ Things were
    about to get much worse. Congress had passed the 2nd Amendment to the
    Gender Inequality Act, to take effect in 90 days. Marriage was gone.

    The

    women in Congress weren't morons, but they weren't men either. Even
    those who were wives didn't truly understand because they weren't
    husbands. The greatest burden to fall would be, again, on the men. On
    Sunday, the ex-husbands would have wept. On this Wednesday, they were
    fighting mad.

    Whether

    you call it a Cyclone, Typhoon, or Hurricane, there was a forgotten
    element to this storm. Forgotten by almost everyone, even me. They were
    the daughters. Specifically, daughters with fathers who were now seeing
    their papas being ripped away and they weren't happy about this at all.

    Only

    a small number of marriages had children of an 'effective' age, say,
    over the age of 12. The average family in this group had, on average,
    four daughters. If you also had a son, well, he was already working out
    his 'man' issues. These daughters, they understood. They had been
    marginalized and neglected. Their society had just pooped on them in a
    big way.

    Their

    parental structure had been severed in twain. The parent they saw the
    most of, and in most cases, were closer to, was being forced out the
    door. No one had consulted with them in any God-damned way, shape, or
    form. With the bang of a gavel, their primary caregiver was told to
    vacate in 90 days, or else.

    The

    law was very clear, men had to permanently abandon their shared
    dwelling and maintain their own domicile so they could be 'accessible.’
    That's right, little girl. We are throwing Daddy into some sleazy
    bachelor pad where any skanky whore can use and abuse him. Oh, and lest
    we forget, Dad probably has a few 'nieces' as well, with Aunts Suzy and
    Karen coming by so often it should be of no surprise.

    These

    young women were traumatized by the destruction being levied on their
    lives. They weren't sure about what to do, until the boys stood up and
    marched off to fight their little, hopeless war. Then the girls knew
    exactly what to do. It started with a trickle of support but quickly
    became a torrent.

    There

    were still fewer daughters or nieces with Daddy or Uncles than the
    total number of men. The difference? Women felt entitled. They were not
    afraid of the cops, or repercussions. Yes, the Hammer of Justice was
    about to fall on their heads too. They just didn't see it coming so they
    swarmed into the streets in far greater numbers.

    Yes,

    this meant the police and military reserves were about to use tasers,
    rubber bullets, tear gas and stun grenades on 14 and 15 year old girls
    on streaming video. Do you want to make things worse? Remember, the
    majority of marriages are in the top tier of society. No, that's not
    Josephine the electrician's little girl.

    That's

    Augustine on the Board of Directors of your Bank who just saw her baby
    take a tear gas canister to the gut. Then you had Patty, the friend. She
    was watching Carmella heading downtown because they are turning
    Carmella's Dad, a nice guy, she's met him several times, into a
    man-whore (whom she couldn't possibly afford on her allowance).

    She

    probably had some teenage fantasies about him too, though she'd never
    tell Carmella. The more she thought about it, the more Patty decided
    that she was not going to let some wacky old bitches, who didn't
    understand today's modern woman (like Patty), tell her how the world
    should work. She imagined Carmella's dad would be grateful, maybe really
    grateful.

    The

    more she thought about it, the more Patty was sure he'd scoped her out a
    few times. Suddenly, joining Carmella and sticking it to some cops
    sounded like tons of fun with a 'real' possible pay-off at the end.
    Carmella's dad was going to see her as a grownup woman now. Yep. Patty
    gathered up two of her pals who were bored anyway and talked them into
    helping Carmella.

    She

    showed them a picture of Carmella's dad working out in his home gym to
    seal the deal. Carmella was happy to have three of her buddies joining
    her. 'Do they think her Daddy will be happy with their protest?' 'Yes',
    Carmella assures them, 'her Daddy will be very happy she has such good
    friends.’ The three girls smiled.

    In

    twenty minutes, one of those friends was thinking that calling a rubber
    bullet 'non-lethal' was patently deceptive. Dialing this all back to
    me, I had told all my fans where they could gather to do 'something.’
    Somewhere along the line, they informed a pissed off daughter. Suddenly,
    all those pissed off girls whose sperm donor had hung around had a
    focal point for their frustrations.

    They

    knew I would be at GNN. It stood to reason the cops would come and get
    me, it was my thing. The girls no longer had to storm a police station,
    or government building to get their message across. There were going to
    be plenty of police sitting out in the middle of the street with no
    walls to hide behind. This was about to give a whole new meaning to the
    phrase 'Daddy Time.’

    With

    the coffin so full of nails, there was one more to go in. Even after
    forty yours of the Gender Inequality Act, men were still essentially
    men, especially teenage 'men.’ A hundred years ago women took to the
    streets in parts of the Federation, stood up for their equal rights,
    cultural liberty, took birth control pills and burnt their bras.

    Men

    marched with them. I was sure a few actually believed in the cause,
    equal rights. Most believed in something else. Women had for centuries
    clung to a mythical virginal status. During the sexual revolution, women
    were giving it away. No ring, payment, religious conversion, or promise
    required. Hell, sometimes you weren't even required to say anything at
    all.

    In

    high schools and colleges all across the country, hormone-racked boys
    were watching girls stand up and walk out of class. In many cases, the
    rich girls. These guys didn't care about marriage. If they only had sex
    once in a 14 day period, something was seriously wrong with them. They
    could get girls all the time, walk alone anywhere for fifteen minutes
    and they'll find you.

    So

    why would they join these privileged young woman? Passion. These young
    women were passionate about an issue that didn't involve bondage of some
    kind for the boys down the line. Men, men who are not like me, liked
    passion. They liked it a lot. Now, my high school and college brethren
    weren't stupid. They weren't marching alone.

    That's

    how you ended up naked, God-knows-where with fifteen different phone
    numbers and 'Call Me' scrawled over your body in lipstick. They did the
    socially conscious thing; my brothers called all of the brothers in
    their group and they traveled as a pack to join the girls. This became a
    twofold problem if you were a law enforcement official on the street
    outside of GNN.

    Last

    night you gunned down, or otherwise eased into a terminal state nearly a
    thousand 30, 40, and 50 year old males. Now you are staring down bands
    of teenage boys interspersed in a sea of hostile girls. Using non-lethal
    dispersal means would 'normally' break up these children except, what
    would happen when the girls saw young men dropping next to them?

    Fear

    would become fury. Shock would become rage. Why? If women had been part
    of the crowd at the  M A L Rally, something very different would have
    happened. Women would have died in droves because women defended men.
    They'd been doing it for forty years, in their cultural minds anyway. It
    was why they felt entitled.

    Male

    economic input to the world was negligible. It was a woman's world. The
    provided for us, kept us safe (mostly) and if they took advantage of us
    a tidbit, well, they were doing all the work, right? These small knots
    of teenage boys had joined this female protest. The boys had become
    'their' boys.

    Sure,

    that meant many of them were going to be 'asked' later to perform, but
    that's pretty much why most of them were there in the first place. That
    also meant when a cop put one of 'their' boys down, the women got
    protective. It was what their culture had been beating into their skulls
    for forty years.

    This did not mean the young women respected the boys, it meant they wanted to get fucked

    just as much as the boys did. Twenty girls see one boy go down and they
    suddenly realize he's going to the jail, or the hospital (no one dares
    think 'morgue'). That means no cock for them. Back to that passion those
    guys came sniffing after like the horny dogs they were.

    Hormones

    don't play favorites. They erase reason and common sense in both
    genders equally, especially when you are young. That young lady knows
    that the boy those nasty evil bitch cops just knocked down was going to fuck her to the stars in a few hours. Sure, they'd never actually made eye contact, but she knew, she knew.

    Now,

    you Evil Cop, you are about to experience why this frustrated teenage
    girl burned out her last two vibrators with her unrequited lust. If you
    are the cop in question, you realize that this teenager had nineteen
    friends in the same basic mind frame and they are all coming for you. If
    you are a Metropolitan Policewomen, the past 12 hours have been tough
    for you and it's getting tougher by the second.

    Most

    likely you haven't gotten much sleep. Worse, you've seen the respect
    for your career start to plummet in the eyes of your fellow (female)
    citizens. 178 of your sister officers died, a few quite horribly. Nearly
    a thousand males died. There was no way to look at this in a positive
    light.

    Yesterday's

    male demonstration had been an annoyance; so comical that she probably
    joked about it with fellow officers. Today there had been too many to
    hold back. As she knew it would, chaos had ensued. Allowed to their own
    devices, men had inflicted their own brand of discipline on the ride to
    work. Foreheads were getting wacked all over the city.

    Women

    were learning some tough lessons. Using pepper spray in a confined area
    was bad. It is even less effective when men have 'tote' umbrellas that
    open on a moment's notice. They apparently made nice shields. Stun guns
    are nice, but dowels have a longer reach. The world turned full circle.

    On

    Tuesday, women had swarmed men for their impudence. Today, most sat out
    the conflict on the sidelines. In a final irony, the cop was learning
    the lesson Israel had learned three and a half years earlier as Campus
    Security laughed him out of their office. 'If you let them get away with
    it, they'll try for more.’

    Women: 'You went to a Sorority Party. What did you expect would happen?'

    Men: 'We went to the Arena, as you told us to and then you slaughtered us.'

    Without even considering my personal tale, if the first statement wasn't spoken, the second would have never have happened.

    When

    women accepted the first statement, the second was pre-ordained and
    resistance was inevitable. The cop feared the third statement more than
    anything.

    Men: 'We don't care anymore. We will fight until we break you, or you break us.'

    Few women appreciated that pitted 300,000 men versus less than 12,000 cops.

    With

    that calamity swirling around my periphery in time and space, I walked
    with Eloise, Capri and Doyle to the GNN building. We had trouble. In
    front of the building were three of those light personal transport
    vehicles (jeep or hummer). The closest and farthest had this 80cm wide
    hexagonal things on top with some sort of gunner or technician.

    The

    middle vehicle had the biggest damn shotgun I'd ever imagined (an
    auto-grenade launcher I was later told). Ten other soldiers were in
    evidence. Across the street where six patrol cars, with officers holding
    the outer perimeter. Message, this was a Fed show. I was about to
    back-pedal my ass out of there. To be honest, I was going to break and
    run for my life. I didn't want to go to prison, or some secret lab.

    Special

    Agent Sosa stepped out of the small gathering of cops, soldiers and
    suits at the door and headed my way. Gut check, acid test, prom night. I
    didn't know what the heck to think.

    "Come

    on, Jensen," she beckoned. The two women and one man around me
    hesitated. I shrugged and walked to beside her as she led me into the
    building.

    "Do you know Keyser Söze didn't actually exist?" I grinned.

    "Oh freaking wonderful," she muttered to herself as we entered the elevator.

    "Who was Keyser Söze?" Eloise asked.

    "Some guy from an old movie. Tons of men die. It's not real popular these days," I informed her.

    "But he didn't really exist?" Doyle wondered. "Huh?"

    "It is the study of myth and the power it can hold over the human mind, in the movie's case, a fearful hold," I explained.

    "So the man was a myth," Eloise mused.

    "Yes,

    but the belief that he did exist made a band of rational men risk their
    lives out of fear that he'd hunt them to the ends of the earth and kill
    them," I stated. The doors opened and there stood Dimples with two of
    her people, Norris and Tambora.

    "Mr.

    Jensen, this way," she pointed to her right. "The rest of you, over
    there, she pointed to the left and the way into GNN studios. Capri stuck
    with me.

    We took a few steps, the two agents looking around cautiously while Dimples remained confident.

    "The greatest trick the Devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn't exist," Dimples quoted. We were temporarily safe.

    "Are Fraklos and Vabishi back yet?" I asked.

    "They are on the way. They had an issue to resolve. Now, how is this going to play out?" Dimples studied me.

    "New strain of the Gender Plague broke out in China last week," I began.

    "This

    strain attacks men and women with an insanely high mortality rate. It
    has been in San Francisco since Thursday, but with a three day
    incubation period, it is only now starting to appear. The antivirals in
    my blood do counter it, so there is that," I finished unloading.

    "Are you absolutely confident in the source of this information?" she frowned. I nodded then Dimples made a phone call.

    "This

    is Enola. I wish to talk to my Mother," she stated. There was a pause,
    "Mother, is the government about to engage in extreme action beyond
    Sierra?"

    "Are you anywhere close to the target of your current manhunt?" asked the serene voice on the other end.

    "Yes, very close," Dimples responded.

    "Good.

    Keep it that way and Enola, I'm afraid I'll miss Christmas again this
    year," Dimples' Mother said. "Good-bye Enola. I have work to do." The
    connection died.

    "Who is your mother?" I inquired quietly.

    "Flora

    Treyvon, Deputy Director of Operations for the Ministry of Security,"
    Special Agent in Charge Enola ‘Dimples’, Treyvon replied. The Ministry
    of Security was the counterpart to the Ministry of Justice. Security
    handled external threats; the combination of the pre-Plague foreign
    intelligence services.

    Rumor

    had it that Operations was the section that toppled governments and
    assassinated people. No one official admitted to that, of course. It was
    perversely comforting that I continued to associate with the most
    lethal form of womankind available. Had I joined up with another gentle
    soul like Kuiko, the shock might have unhinged me.

    All

    of that also made the word choices of the two of them made sense. No
    mention of plague, China, quarantine, or my name. It took me a moment to
    place Sierra, the Sierra Nevada mountain range west of the Rockies. I
    also had the feeling that Enola ‘Dimples’, and her mother had never
    missed a Christmas, but they knew they'd never share another. That had
    been their true and final good-bye.

    "So that influenza outbreak in Shanghai isn't the flu," Special Agent Pamela Norris mumbled.

    "Three

    days to incubate then four days to kill you, if it runs with the
    historical models," SA Lena Tambora added. "We are all going to get
    infected. It sounds like most of us will die."

    "Why isn't there a nationwide quarantine?" Norris asked Dimples.

    "Economics,"

    S A C Treyvon said. "Examining global travel, trade flow, infection
    rates and time since inception, the whole world is going to be infected.
    The Federation economy is going to do more than collapse, it is going
    to die. The Government Executive is probably positioning key industries
    and resources so that they survive."

    "Just like the Vanishers," I mumbled.

    "Correct in both ways," Dimples smiled.

    "How so?" I asked. I was thinking 'both?'

    "They are both survival plans and they are both illegal," Dimples smirked. Now Capri giggled.

    "Israel,"

    Capri addressed my confusion, "the President is letting millions and
    millions of Federation citizens become infected when she knows better.
    This is murder on a grand scale."

    "Enough," Dimples waved her hand. "Time to take Israel to face the press one last time."

    "Dimples,

    are you going to let me go when this is over?" I timidly requested.
    Maybe I should have called her Special Agent in Charge Treyvon.

    "Of

    course," Dimples smirked. "I can't hold you and I can't keep you
    hidden, so my best bet to meet with you later is to let you make a run
    for it. Please do not think I like you."

    "Oh, you are still sore that a man outsmarted you," Capri mocked Dimples.

    "That is incorrect," Dimples arrogantly dismissed Capri's charge.

    "Liar," Capri smirked.

    "No,

    I am sore that anyone outsmarted me. Being a man never entered the
    equation," Dimples smiled back in her oh-so-superior way. I leaned into
    Dimples, brushed her hair aside until my lips touched the rim of her
    ear.

    "Mary

    Wollstonecraft," I whispered. It was all I could give her; she had
    trusted me, and all I could give was a name. On second thought, I could
    have only said 'Mary' and she would have found me. I was really worried
    about the wrong group of people. I needed to keep focused on me and
    Capri.

    We

    were soon back in the studio. The mood was very different today. We
    were all looking down the barrel of a gun, politically speaking. There
    were even two members of the President's Public Relations Office on hand
    to make sure things went okay.

    "Elvira Booker," one of the two officials introduced herself. I deviated past her.

    I

    went straight at the woman who was eyeing me intently. I slipped one
    hand behind her back to pull her close and used the other to tip her
    face up for a kiss. We held it there for several seconds then I felt a
    quick series of stinging sensations against the back of my thighs and
    buttock. I kept my hand at her back, but backed off from the kiss.

    "Bad

    boy," the little script writer scowled. "I didn't give you permission
    to kiss your Mistress." Huh? Oh, the stings behind me had been her
    riding crop. Well, this would definitely convince the people around me I
    was nuts. I lowered my head in contrition.

    "I

    apologize Mistress for my hunger for your body, my thoughtlessness
    concerning your authority, and my willful ignorance of your majesty," I
    begged softly.

    Her voice dripped with rapture.

    "Kiss

    my foot, Dog," she commanded. I knelt down, there was no way I was
    groveling on my belly (I'd been forced to do that), lifted up her left
    ankle while she steadied herself by resting a hand on my head, and
    kissed the toe of her foot. I waited. She tapped my shoulder with the
    riding crop then I put her foot down.

    "Back

    to work, Dog," she purred. "Your Mistress will punish you when it is
    more convenient for me. Scurry." As I stood up, I flashed her a quick
    peek. She was radiant, confident and vibrantly alive. For me, it was
    another spark of happiness given to another. It was also confirmation
    that I had to escape. Otherwise I could end up with a leash, dog collar
    and little else.

    "Ah, ah," Elvira regarded us. "Is he going to be capable of a rational response?"

    "Ms. Booker, are you prejudiced against alternative lifestyles?" Capri rallied to my defense.

    "Oh, please," Elvira countered. "That was a bizarre form of workplace encounter in anyone's book."

    "Absolutely,"

    I nodded. "Normally I get a ball gag and she uses me as furniture. She
    is obviously in a good mood today. Let's not spoil it." Elvira stared.

    "The

    answer to your question is 'yes, he really is off his rocker'," Dimples
    remarked dryly. "He is capable of intelligent conversation. That will
    not be your problem."

    "Fine,"

    Elvira finally turned back to me, "the President is going to ask you to
    volunteer to help your Nation in its time of need, to help with
    scientific research regarding a looming threat to our population. You
    need to understand that we need you to say 'yes.’"

    "Okay," I nodded. "Can I stay in the city? I have friends here."

    The

    rules for a verbal exchange are the same for a physical exchange.
    Intelligence, initiative, audacity, and application of power. I noticed
    what she wasn't saying. There was no mention of the coming plague. This
    was yesterday's battle. They knew better. They didn't seem to understand
    that I knew better as well.

    "We

    will most likely have to take you to a facility closer to the Capital,
    initially," Elvira assured me. "After some initial research, we should
    be able to at least allow you some visitation."

    She

    lied like the pro she was. It sounded like she actually had negotiating
    power, which I knew she didn't have. I was a PR guy too.

    The

    last time I made a decision as a Public Relations Officer, they kicked
    my ass into Federation custody along with pushing me into the
    unemployment line.

    "Thank

    you," I smiled. "If it isn't too much of a pain, I'd like Capri O'Hara
    here," I indicated my friend, "to stay close by. She's my legal
    counsel."

    "You

    will be legally represented by the Ministry of Justice," Elvira
    informed us. "A special unit is being formed to handle your case
    exclusively." It took me a moment to realize this was a trap.

    I

    was an asshole, a pain in the buttocks and the man who had proudly
    declared he'd never help another woman, much less the country.

    "No

    way," I shook my head. "I'll help. That doesn't mean I trust you
    people. Last night I realized I had to do more, too many of us died.
    That is why we are even talking right now." That was laughable. We were
    talking right now because some moron on the Capital thought this would
    be good PR for the President.

    Otherwise

    I'd be somewhere else and without even the illusion of control over my
    life. This wasn't the approach I'd taken with Dimples and Shelia. That
    had been a case of withholding information. This was a case of feeding
    someone, Elvira, the lies she wanted to hear based on her selfish desire
    to succeed.

    If

    the Presidential plea worked, Elvira could chalk up a big one in the
    win column. Most likely that would lead to a promotion and hopefully
    Press Secretary one day. After that, she would retire and become a paid
    pundit until the end of time. Elvira believed I had a conversion
    experience when I was surrounded by all that death because she wanted to
    believe it.

    Still,

    I was willing to bet that Dimples tipped things over in my favor. She
    was calm and in control. Elvira trusted Enola's judgment and Enola was
    giving every sign that she believed in what I was saying. Piercing the
    male psyche was Dimples' job. What Elvira didn't know was that while
    Dimples had done her job unraveling me, she was now, not only on my
    side, joined with me in fighting a greater evil, namely Elvira's boss.

    "How about this?" Elvira proposed. "Before we take you out of the city, we define Ms. O'Hara's status as your legal voice?"

    "Make that phone call right now and I'll do this," I replied after a few seconds of pretend thought.

    This

    was the best of both worlds for Elvira Booker. She wasn't overcome by
    her prejudice against males. She was better than that. No, she was being
    taken in by the belief that, while she thought I was smart, she was
    smarter. She was going to put on a show in front of me, I'd eat it up
    and she'd come out of this smelling like roses. She'd win and personally
    trick me doing it.

    Elvira

    made that call, was transferred and then went into her sales pitch on
    my behalf. She really gave it her all. I interrupted the call the same
    way I had with Capri's boss on Thursday. Sure enough, it was the
    President's Chief of Staff. I was suitably embarrassed, gave the phone
    back and the deal to include Capri was done.

    Elvira

    tried not to look victorious. She'd suckered me good. She should have
    gone with her first impression. Hadn't Dimples told her that I was
    totally insane? I wasn't afraid of the President or her legions. The
    person I was most afraid of at that second was Mistress Script Girl. The
    lady was a woman on a mission that left me curious about how happy I
    wanted to make her.

    They

    finally let me at Maribel Cartwright who seemed amused by the whole
    Elvira interaction. She reached out and covered my mic while also
    covering her own.

    "This is going to be a complete disaster, isn't it?" she humorously whispered.

    "Do you trust me?" I responded.

    "Hell no," she giggled.

    "Then I think you are right," I grinned. "What's next?"

    "I

    think starting off with a few commercials would be wise," Maribel
    sighed. "Once this shit storm starts, we are seeing it through to the
    end."

    "Thank

    you, Maribel. I know you haven't done what you have done for me. That's
    okay. I think you have helped the world in a way that really matters," I
    confided in her.

    "God," her eyes grew wide, "this is going to spectacularly suck, isn't it?"

    "And how," I chuckled. Maribel released our audio hook-ups.

    3,

    2- 1, and we began. Maribel began her spiel, opening up the issues for
    the audience as well as paving the way for the President. I was given a
    cursory introduction which was a nod to my celebrity status. My buddy
    from Ontario was there as well as that nice neurologist from Texas who
    hadn't thought I was a complete idiot. For five minutes we all danced
    around the subject.

    The,

    blank, at the Blazer Arena was the 400 kg gorilla in the room. I wanted
    to say massacre. The women wanted to run with the word 'tragedy.’ We
    all agreed that far fewer men would have died if men hadn't panicked.
    They were less enthusiastic about concurring that death by led poisoning
    would have been eradicated if the cops had run first.

    Elvira

    moved to the stage manager to let her know the President was about to
    come on-line. She also motioned for Dimples and her people to close in.
    She wasn't taking chances, or so she believed. If anyone at GNN was
    annoyed with Doyle Crane doing a simulcast, they didn't say anything
    about. There was an added benefit that, from his viewpoint, you could
    see the Feds closing in on me.

    "Greetings, Madam President," Maribel smiled politely.

    "Hello

    again, Maribel," the leader of the Federation gave out such genuine
    warmth and comfort. "Hello to you too, Mr. Jensen, or may I refer to you
    as Israel?"

    "Thank you very much, Madam President. Whichever name works for you," I smiled.

    "I

    apologize for this interruption, Maribel. A matter of national
    importance has arisen and I want to take prompt action," the President
    kept going. Huh? Yeah, like I normally have armed females closing in on
    me just out of camera range, wait, I do, oh fuck. My life really is a mess.

    "The

    issue of the reduction of male reproductivity has come to the attention
    of myself and my administration and there is no time like the present
    to attack this issue. Mr. Jensen, your personal adversity has gifted the
    human race with a second chance to throw off the yoke of fear invoked
    by the Gender Plague," the President declared.

    "I

    am personally inviting you, no, begging you, to help out your people,
    your nation and your race," she appealed. Hmmm, had I not despised her
    and everything she stood for, I might have been moved to actually help
    out. As it was, she hadn't used the magic word and it wasn't 'please.’

    "Come

    to a research facility near the capital, run by the Ministry of Public
    Health, and we can start working today and figuring out what makes your
    antivirals so special that they may truly hold the secret to global
    human survival," the President mothered me.

    "I

    can hardly say 'no' after an emotional appeal like that," I tried to
    look stunned. "But, I do have one request first." Everyone paused.
    Elvira was definitely starting to rethink what I'd told her. I hadn't
    said 'Yes'; I had said 'I'll do this', which was now open to all kinds
    of interpretations in her mind.

    "I

    have a friend named Dara Castelo and she is going to die without your
    help," I pleaded. The President was a pretty good public speaker. She
    was capable. She was also tired. The President went for the rote
    response.

    "Israel, my people will do everything possible to look into her problem and work to keep her alive. I promise you," she added.

    She had, in fact, promised nothing, which was what I expected.

    "Great,"

    I beamed. "She's on the West Coast where a new version of the Plague
    from China has broken out. Since its mortality rate is somewhere near
    100%, could you find her and get her out before the quarantine goes into
    effect. In case you can't, and if you are listening Dara, I never told
    you I loved you. I was too ashamed and I'm sorry for that."

    By

    the looks I was getting there was only one thing worse than a babbling
    nutjob Prophet of Doom, and that was a babbling nutjob Prophet of Doom
    who was annoyingly correct.

    To

    give credit where credit is due, the President's eyes barely flickered
    off-camera. You had to be looking for it. Off screen, some woman, phone
    in hand, was starting to run down the information leak I'd just used to
    urinate on the President's hopes and dreams. The Leading Lady was no
    slouch in the debate forum.

    It

    took her about a second to unleash her inner attack dogs. The vector
    was formulaic, destroy your opponent's credibility by exploiting their
    vulnerabilities. She got high marks for information, education and
    experience but you don't get to be President because you take risks, or
    are imaginative. Voters don't like people in charge who have 'new'
    ideas. That's scary.

    My

    most glaring weakness was my sanity, or lack thereof. An attack on it
    was obvious and the weapon was my history. Me having been sexually
    traumatized in the past was maternally endearing if you were a Mother
    and I was your 20 year old daughter's date she'd brought home. For a man
    acting as the harbinger of a pandemic, it was most likely fatal for my
    message.

    "Mr.

    Jensen, Israel, I was afraid this might happen, that the accumulated
    stress that has been inflicted on you has unhinged your mind. I am so
    sorry," she played the Great Mother so well, "I am fearful that such a
    public appeal would be too stressful to your fragile mind. Trust me, I
    understand. You have been brutalized repeatedly in your life and none of
    it has been your fault. I beg you to find that thread of human decency
    that reaches back to the boy you once were, and break free of the
    vengeance-filled, trapped and battered young man you have become. Women
    have wronged you. The multitude of womankind have not. Find it in your
    heart to break free from your chains of madness and let us help you."

    "Hold

    on, Madam President," I rallied, "are you implying that I've been
    raped, lost my mind, or both?" Come get some, Bitch. Make my case for
    me. By destroying my credibility, she was going to give me credibility.
    It was simply credibility that no one with political ambitions would
    want.

    "It

    is too late in the day for evasions, Israel," she sighed. "When you
    were 16 you were kidnapped, raped and tortured. You went to,”

    "Wait,"

    I shouted. I turned to Capri, off camera, "how can she know that?" I
    wailed. No, I wasn't denying it and I was looking at Capri because,
    while my voice inflection was good due to my training in public
    speaking, I was afraid my acting wasn't up to par.

    "Israel," the President kept coming.

    "There

    is no record of me being raped," I interjected. "Who are you saying
    raped me?" I was hoping I sounded like a hysterical person trying not to
    sound hysterical. Capri later told me I did a good job, probably
    because I was terrified I would fail at this crucial moment.

    "Israel, that's not the issue," she tried again.

    "Yes

    it is," I insisted. "You can't accuse someone of being raped without
    proof, President Pillyere. That's immoral, and slander, I think." I had
    to put her on the defensive so she'd have to drop the kid gloves and
    really come at me. Please, please, please,

    "Your

    tragedy shouldn't be exposed to public scrutiny, Israel," please,
    please, please; for all the needless cruelty I've suffered, let this
    once be something that helps me, "but you were kidnapped, raped and
    tortured by the Aurora Slasher for 87 days. That broke you as a man.
    With the help of women, some very skilled and devoted women, you
    recovered."

    "Sadly,

    after you exited therapy, you were the victim of a truly barbaric act.
    You went to a Sorority Party and were viciously used as a sexual toy by
    the girls there," she poured on the sympathy. Barbaric was a nice touch,
    but I wasn't raped, I was used as a sex toy, at a party, according to
    the President, I'd gone to willingly. Well done.

    "Saturday

    night, you fell into the clutches of a known underworld figure who
    inflicted all those bruises on your precious body we have all become
    familiar with. The Arena was a tragedy. You were beaten, lethally
    threatened yet still managed to save a life even though you were clearly
    falling to pieces on the inside," she added.

    "Bravo!"

    I clapped. "Well done, Mrs. President. The problem is, Show of hands," I
    raised my hand. "Who here didn't know I was insane when I showed up
    today?" I looked over the studio. Virtually everyone, Mirabel included,
    raised their hands.

    "Come

    on now, after Monday's career implosion and my plea to the police at
    the hospital last night, I am undoubtedly off my rocker. This doesn't
    mean my information is bad," I pointed out.

    "Sure,

    I could be deluded, or you could be lying too. This is an easy bit of
    confusion to clear up. Why don't we contact the GNN affiliate in
    Shanghai? Or San Francisco? Have their journalists go to the relevant
    hospitals and observe how lethal this 'flu' outbreak is."

    "You are causing needless and irresponsible panic, Mr. Jensen," the President firmly chastised me.

    "Irresponsible?

    Perhaps, but I'm not paid to be responsible, you are and you are
    sucking at your job," I grinned. "Why? That's the 'needless' part. The
    people need  to be told that you are letting a pandemic spread across
    the country so you can isolate a few key economic centers so that some
    shell of a country can persist that you can rule. That's pathetic if you
    are a woman, or man, considered vital as you are all going to die off
    in a few decades anyway, and truly suctacular if you aren't one of the
    Chosen Few. They are about to catch a disease that kills both men and
    women in seven days, the last four are really unpleasant, I can assure
    you," I told them.

    "Mr. Jensen," the President snapped.

    "Shut up!" I shouted back.

    "Madam President, you will have your chance at a rebuttal in a moment," Mirabel jumped in.

    "Thank you, Ms. Cartwright," I nodded.

    "For

    everyone else, here is the puzzle of the day: Why am I here? We all
    know I'm a nut and a troublemaker and if you believe the President
    'happened' to show up, well, stick your head back in the sand, you'll be
    happier, believe me. For the rest of you, please recall what Dr. Vasco
    said yesterday on GNN."

    "My

    antivirals kill the T1. She proved it which surprised me as much as
    anyone else. What you probably don't know is that I did not develop
    these antivirals on my own. As the President just confirmed, I was
    kidnapped by the Aurora Slasher. She experimented on me with a variety
    of things. One of them was Carabolix-37."

    "It

    was stored at St. Jerome's hospital, which records will confirm was the
    place where the Carabolix-37 live trials were performed. Twenty years
    ago, it killed or caused every man who was given the drug to have their
    nuts cut off. I am the only survivor and no one knows why, save the
    Slasher herself. Why don't I know?"

    "The

    Aurora Slasher did many horrible things to me, a sixteen year old
    virgin boy. They were so bad that the therapist had to suppress many of
    those memories so that I could be functional in the eighteen month
    timeline they were given.

    Saturday

    night, along with spending a painful sexual encounter with said mobster
    and having my sexual liaison with the woman I love used as a marketing
    tool in the slave auction I was forced to participate in, Dr. Delilah
    Fremont, creator of Carabolix-37, woke up one of those memories. Yes, it
    was the torment of those resurfacing nightmares of being trapped in her
    cellar that broke me."

    "There

    it is. I admit it. I was driven insane when I was sixteen and I'm close
    to being that shattered husk once again. That doesn't change the fact
    that I was in that basement, I was experimented on with something that
    has made me immune to the Gender Plague, and it doesn't change the fact
    that a new, updated version of that Plague is coming to kill you all."

    "The

    how and why of Carabolix not killing me may be locked up in my head
    somewhere. With it would be a way to allow men to create antivirals to
    counteract the Gender Plague and this new horror coming for us all. This
    is why the President is making her appeal to me now on world-wide
    video."

    "This

    is not some ego-driven fantasy. Think about it. This 'gift' from the
    woman who destroyed my childhood is nothing but a curse. Rape survivors
    don't want the limelight, we want to hide. Last time we were 'noticed'
    something bad happened to us. I agree I have had an egregiously unlucky
    life," I was winding down.

    "Yet,

    I have managed to find love and compassion at this late date, and with
    that, hope. That's all I can really pass on. Spend the next week giving a
    damn about a total stranger, tell the person you love how you feel and
    follow your heart. If I'm wrong, you've blown one week of your hopefully
    long lives. If I'm right, how else would you like to go out?" I
    finished.

    "Madam President," Maribel passed the verbal baton.

    "Mr.

    Jensen, you are a lunatic," the President sounded so full of concern
    and sympathy. I really had to hand it to her. She was about to screw me
    royally.

    "Agreed," I nodded.

    "Wait your turn, Israel," Maribel cautioned me.

    "You

    have turned an unfortunate influenza outbreak into an epidemic only you
    can cure. How realistic is that?" my current aggressor kept chiseling
    away at me. "I'm trying to bring men into the pending gender issue and
    you are jumping off the Cliffs of Reason."

    "Mrs.

    President," the neurologist from Texas interrupted, "we know he has the
    cure to the  Gender virus, as he claimed on Monday. Can we at least
    find out the source of Mr. Jensen's information?"

    "It comes from his imagination," the President was getting snappish. No more Christmases!!

    "No,

    it comes from the Ministry of Security, Operations Section, as well as
    members of J SOC and certain satellite intelligence," I confessed. "The
    pertinent fact is not that I'm undeniably crazy. It is that your own
    administration has betrayed you, Madam President." Boom! Take That! It
    was no longer about my credibility or confidence, it was about hers.

    The

    logical next step was to mock my access to anyone with their hands on
    such sensitive information. Except the military had made a grab at me an
    hour ago, it looked like her Attorney General had bungled the handling
    of the Jensen Investigation on Monday and her National Security Advisor
    had talked her into this public appeal fiasco this morning.

    "Who

    told you these things?" she growled. "I want names." Even as those
    words poured out of her mouth she realized the enormity of her mistake.
    It was too late now. Her mental turmoil, brought about the disaster at
    the M A L rally, the on-coming plague, lack of sleep and her anxious
    efforts to save what she could, had eroded her poise enough to give me a
    ray of hope.

    Whether

    you wanted to consider it irresponsible journalism, or a matter of the
    public having the right to choose, it was Maribel that landed the
    killing blow.

    "Madam

    President," Maribel shot up from one of the elevated stools she, and I,
    were sitting on, "I have only this moment heard confirmation that there
    is going to be a quarantine that encompasses the San Francisco Bay Area
    in four hours. What is going on here?"

    What

    was going on was a matter of human psychology and logistics. No one,
    not even the President, could simply order the cessation of all land,
    air and sea travel out of a location and have it happen instantly. You
    had to marshal forces, seize chokepoints and organize your internal
    resources for the crisis's to come, disease, hunger, lawlessness, and
    fear.

    The

    last problem could be the biggest. When told that a horrific disease
    was breaking in your hometown, your instinct was 'I'm healthy, so I
    should get out while the getting is good.’ It was a very human reaction.
    If you were trying to contain a contagion, this was very, very bad.
    This virus had a three day incubation period.

    People

    who felt perfectly healthy could be walking corpses and not know it.
    Sadly, none of this mattered to San Francisco. The infection had been
    spreading around the cities of the Bay Area for six days by this time.
    The path of the initial plague bearer was a nightmare. She'd been at the
    airport, as well as eating, shopping and clubbing for two days all over
    San Francisco.

    As

    an act of kindness, the director of GNN San Francisco began informing
    the Emergency Managers of every city about to be affected that she had
    spilled the beans. By the time the listening audience made up their
    minds to tell their buddies before packing up and making for some means
    of egress, the wheels of the quarantine were rolling.

    Rental

    cars were no longer available, trains and metros stopped running, and
    the ports, ferries and all airports, great and small, shut down. It was
    an imperfect containment, but it was something.

    "This conversation is over," the President barked. "Who is in charge there?"

    "Special

    Agent in Charge Enola ‘Dimples’, Treyvon, Gender Investigative Unit,
    Federation Bureau of Investigation, Madam President," Dimples stepped
    forward, cloaked in an invincible aura of purity. "What are your
    orders?" Camera's panned to her and she came on-screen for the masses.

    "Special Agent Treyvon, arrest that man," the President commanded.

    "I can't do that, Madam President. He is not in violation of any Federation Law," Dimples replied.

    "His bracelet is malfunctioning," our Fearless Leader pointed out.

    "Noted

    and explained, Ma'am. It was disabled in a police action, by an
    authorized law enforcement agent striking him accidentally. He has
    informed the proper authorities and has an appointment to remedy the
    situation upon leaving this building," Enola answered.

    "It happened last night," the slightly exasperated President continued.

    "Ma'am,

    the offices were closed last night and don't open for another thirty
    minutes. What exactly was Mr. Jensen supposed to do?" Dimples was a
    cool, sedate calm.

    "Just arrest him!" the President's patience was wearing thin.

    "Well, Madam President, if you declare a State of National Emergency, I could do that right now," Dimples pointed out.

    "So

    ordered," the President commanded. Clearly the woman was exhausted from
    a long sleepless night. She was definitely worn down, stressed and not
    at the top of her game.

    "Could you please clarify," Dimples requested monotonously.

    "I declare a State of National Emergency, now take him into custody," she barked.

    "Thank you Madam President. Madam President, I am placing you under arrest, the charge is Treason," Dimples announced.

    "What?" the President shouted. "You can't do that."

    "Yes

    Ma'am, I can. Page 37 of the Emergency Powers Act, Section 40,
    paragraph 1: 'Any authorized federal law enforcement agent, or armed
    forces member directed to act in a law enforcement role may arrest and
    detain any public officer, or employee, deemed to be acting against the
    public welfare, and interest, for 72 hours without a legal hearing.'

    "You

    really should have read what you just made into law, Madam
    ex-President," Dimples remained totally neutral and comported herself
    with astounding gravitas.

    "I'm going to call your boss, the Attorney General, and settle this matter right now," the maybe ex-President threatened.

    "Mrs.

    Pillyere (the Quebecois former President's last name)," S A C Treyvon
    mused, "if the AG takes that call, she will be charged, quite legally,
    with Conspiracy to Commit Treason. I imagine your popularity is going
    down the toilet right about now, so please be cooperative. As we speak,
    Ms. Montanyard, of the 10th Federation Legal District is sending an
    arrest warrant to the Minister of the Treasury, directing her to order
    the Secret Service Presidential Detail to take you into custody."

    "Aren't you at least going to arrest Mr. Jensen?" the stunned ex-President mumbled.

    "Why? He's been totally cooperative and up front with everything we've asked him to do, unlike you," Dimples lectured.

    "But, the cure," our former leader pressed.

    "He

    doesn't have access to a global, or even national cure. He never has.
    Besides, he's not a public officer, or official," Dimples pointed out.
    "He isn't required to do anything to help anyone. To force him to do so
    would be unconstitutional, the 14th Amendment says so."

    "Wait, he's a member of the staff at City Hall, isn't he?" the ex-Pres. kept trying to tread water.

    "The

    world would be a much tidier place if everyone would simply read the
    handbooks created for such situations," Dimple sighed. "Mr. Jensen is
    under a termination notice by the Civil Affairs Review Board which, I
    quote, 'removes all duties and responsibilities from said individual
    until the time of their termination review hearing.’

    "That

    is next Tuesday, if you are curious. To pre-empt your next suggestion,
    only Mr. Jensen can request a speedy hearing. The Civil Affairs
    department cannot request one because that violates his rights to mount a
    'timely' defense," Enola remained outwardly detached. I didn't know
    this shit and I worked for the city.

    A

    Grand Cosmic Law was being revealed to the world at large: Dimples
    wins. Dimples always wins. You see, there were only two outcomes
    possible. The President successfully resisted and the country descended
    into civil war because if the Chief Executive of the Nation was
    publically disobeying the law, why would anyone follow her?

    Or,

    the ex-President went to the FBI, squealed like a stuck pig and took
    down her entire cabinet for their complicity, including the Vice
    President, and the country was decapitated. By issuing the State of
    National Emergency, she'd silenced and neutered the Congress for 72
    hours as well, so neither the Speaker of the Assembly nor the President
    Pro Tem of the Senate could legally take over the country.

    The

    Supreme Court was technically still intact, but what in the hell were
    they going to do? They had no enforcement powers and the government
    bureaucracy was running on autopilot. In theory, authority devolved down
    to the Joint Chiefs of Staff. More likely, it was in the hands of the
    Regional Military Commanders.

    On

    paper, a million women warriors were theirs to command. In reality, the
    majority of these women were clerks, mechanics, armorers, medics and
    other support personnel. The minority were combat troops. Very few were
    actually military policewomen or shore patrol.

    The

    military had three missions: military confrontation, police actions and
    training the next generation of women to fight effectively. Among other
    things, this meant a disparity of combat power between installations.
    South Atlantic Command had a plethora of Coast Guard cutters and
    frigates, several air bases of mostly reconnaissance planes, a combat
    air training facility and a dozen battalions of Reserves.

    There were two Ranger Regiments in her area plus their training base, but they answered to a separate command, the J SOC.

    In

    comparison, the Mid-Atlantic MC was a God of War. She had two fully
    functional combat divisions, six combat air wings, the world's third
    largest naval base, the Naval Academy and roughly two and a half
    divisions of reserves from various branches of the armed services.

    While

    the commanders of the Mid-Atlantic and South Atlantic regions were
    theoretically equals, if South Atlantic did something Mid-Atlantic
    didn't like, or had something, like that nuclear power plant, that
    Mid-Atlantic needed, a major ass-whooping was in the offing.

    To

    add to the fun, if a naval or Coast Guard vessel was at sea, it was
    under their various Naval Fleet commands. If it was in port, it was
    under the local Military Commander's command. The Chief of Naval
    Operations was ordering all naval vessels to bolt for the high seas. If
    you were a civilian in Halifax, Hampton Roads, Veracruz, San Salvador,
    San Diego or Vancouver, watching all those grey ships running for open
    water must have been a sight, and not a good one.

    In a final cluster-fuck,

    there was the majority of one airmobile division and two Ranger
    battalions right outside the city that were not part of our Regional
    Military Commander's power structure. The Rangers belonged to Joint
    Special Operations Command and the Airmobile belonged to the Old
    Southwest Command, the old U S Southwest States and several northern
    states of old Mexico.

    Their

    RMC was probably really, really curious when she was getting her only
    active service division back, too. I hoped she wasn't holding her
    breath. She had a shitload of territory to cover, a small number of
    support and reserve units to use and, oh yeah, there was a plague
    breaking out right over the border in California with the corresponding
    exodus.

    While

    the Federation was in a really bad way, the Europeans were totally
    screwed. All morning long, their leaders had been standing up and
    telling their populations that things were bad, a deadly flu outbreak in
    China, but they were going to ride out the storm. The E U and the
    Federation were on top of the crisis. They could all breathe easy.

    Somewhere

    between lunchtime and dinner, depending on which European time zone you
    were in, the Federation government was overthrown by a military coup,
    or so it seemed. Collectively, the citizens of Europe took a deep
    breath, and then totally freaked out. There were runs on the banks and
    mass migrations from the cities.

    Factories,

    trains and overnight package delivery via the internet stopped. The
    Pope called for calm while quietly sending units of the Swiss Guard to
    protect a handful of boys' schools the Holy See had established on the
    island of Sardinia. In France, Italy and Spain there was a call for a
    General Strike. Some midlevel functionary ordered the evacuation of the
    Louvre, setting off more panic.

    In

    Germany, a peaceful vigil turned violent and the Chancellor declared
    Martial Law. In Poland, Hungary, Bulgaria and the Ukraine, a State of
    Quarantine was declared along with a midnight curfew. There was a run on
    the stores. Ireland, the UK, the Netherlands, Belgium and Scandinavia
    appealed for calm.

    You

    could see it in their leaders' eyes. It wasn't going to be enough. The
    European economy was going down the crapper in the next 48 hours and
    nothing could stop it. After Nigeria imploded at the end of the first
    Gender Plague, the only states in Africa that mattered economically
    where Egypt, Greater Ethiopia, Kenya and the Republic of South Africa.

    Yes,

    there were states in West Africa. That was the problem; there were a
    lot of little states. In the center of Africa, southern Angola and
    Katanga had been gobbled up by the RSA. North of that was a No Woman's
    Land all the way to the Sahara, which has spent the last fifty years
    marching south.

    The

    RSA had 'leaked' the information to its people about the oncoming
    Plague, so the official revelation wasn't crushing. They were talking
    quickly with their African neighbors, the few European powers that were
    still taking their calls and South America, trying to keep some kind of
    economy going. They needed India.

    India's

    response was that they had Plague in 18 of their largest cities. India
    was one of those nations that came through the Gender Plague 'okay.’
    Unlike China's One Child policy that had left them male-heavy, India
    always had plenty of women. She was sent reeling from all the deaths
    like everyone else, but she'd come out comparatively stronger
    world-wide.

    India

    was one of the five great world economies along with China, the
    Federation, Russia, and the RSA. Everyone thought China was fading fast,
    now India was about to go the same way, Russia's biggest trading
    partners were the rest of Europe and China, in that order, and now the
    Federation was 'iffy.’ There was no way the RSA could carry the weight
    alone.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 6 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 13
    The final hours of normalcy.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    In Peace, daughters bury their mothers. In War, mothers bury their daughters. The death of sons is too painful to recount.

    "What does this mean?" I inquired gently. Brandi looked up at me and smiled.

    "It means we are not all going to die," she breathed deeply for the first time since this experiment began.

    "Israel

    is too nice and shell-shocked to ask you what the hell is going on, but
    why don't you enlighten me?" Capri stood on the sofa, on her knees,
    looking over the three Vanishers.

    "The

    Plague has broken out in China and made its way to the West Coast. We
    have operatives and men we'd like to rescue in threatened areas. We were
    hoping to inoculate our people so that they don't get infected.
    Infected people have to be left behind," Jen explained.

    "How many men are going to die?" Aniqua groaned.

    "Wait, you said 'our people'," Capri's eyes narrowed. "Why would you need to inoculate woman against the Plague?"

    "This

    is a new plague," Zara finally spoke. "It is killing everybody." How
    exactly does a person respond to that? I wanted to erase the last five
    seconds of my memory and trundle along like nothing was wrong.

    Well, more wrong than was normally wrong for me.

    "Israel,

    you have to vanish, now!" Capri insisted. "No more screwing around. Let
    them take you out of here to someplace safe." I did not want to deal
    with the logic or emotion behind that statement. Capri wanted me to go,
    knowing she was going to die in some unpleasant manner.

    "Why did you call me Frank?" I turned to Brandi. She was setting up another machine that had tubing and a really sharp needle.

    "Inside

    joke," Brandi's smile tried to be comforting. "See, I'm Brandi the
    Veterinarian, Jen works for Nasa and you're Frank the Duck."

    "I don't get it," I mused.

    "Are you really a vet, as opposed to an honest to God doctor, or paramedic?" Kuiko wondered. Aniqua groaned once more.

    "Doctor of Veterinary Medicine, courtesy of the University of Minnesota and Uncle Sam," she confirmed.

    "I

    thought I'd work with K-9 units, but after my initial evaluations, they
    informed me I had another valuable skill set that I'd been
    overlooking," she added.

    "What would that be?" Capri muttered.

    "I'm really good at blowing things up," Brandi chatted while setting me up for the blood withdrawal.

    "Oh God," Venus gulped. "Were you girls behind the Arena bombing?"

    "Yes," Jen replied.

    "You killed all those people," Aniqua stood up angrily.

    "Wake up," Jen growled. "What did you think was going to happen when society crumbled?"

    "Billions

    are going to die. We can't save them. We, the movement, have to bring
    the government down before we can move to stage 2 of the plan. If you
    ladies can't deal with that, you are hanging around with the wrong man,"
    Jen continued.

    "Israel?" Samantha called out.

    "I

    figured it out, Samantha. I didn't know at the start, but I figured it
    out. Everyone you know, who is not Angel, or Roni that is not in this
    room will be dead in two months," I sighed.

    "Oh,

    you are trying to save as many as you can," Venus murmured. Had I a
    cohesive plan, or an iron will, maybe I would have understood that
    enough to save more.

    "Do you know why Frank is so willingly giving up his blood right now?" Jen asked the group.

    "He's got hot-sexy eyes for Zara?" Kuiko offered. Jen snorted. Zara's back was to me.

    "Well,

    that and, look around the room," Jen told them. "Do you know how many
    women are on the list of those to be taken to safety?"

    "None," Capri responded.

    "Precisely,

    and he's trying to change that. Of the nearly twenty-six hundred men we
    have 'vanished', less than twenty asked for another woman to be saved,
    every one of those asked for their mothers," Jen stated.

    "Israel asked you to save us?" Kuiko sounded surprised.

    "Asks the woman who was fuck-stunned

    for thirty minutes," Jen joked. "He hasn't asked. He didn't have to.
    That first Sunday, he was on the list. The following Saturday morning,
    he was off it because he had a female attachment. We kept an eye on him,
    just in case."

    "Saturday

    night he took a beating you cannot imagine because he wouldn't betray
    Angel Kristi," Jen explained. "Men don't do that. We never give them the
    chance, but Frank did. We didn't know what Carabolix, 37 was yet. All
    he had to do was tell another woman that he loved her and treat her the
    way he treated Angel. He wouldn't do it. He was back on the list."

    "Since

    then, somewhat inadvertently, Frank has been working his ass off to
    help us with our plans," Jen mused. "We didn't think he knew about our
    background until today, but he put all of the pieces together, seconds
    after freaking out and walking into a wall. If he hadn't been screwed-up
    in college, and wasn't a man, he would be on the fast track to academic
    recognition, political office, or the head of some conglomerate."

    "Instead,

    he's a mess, but he's a mess that gets to live as the world dies," Jen
    finished. My mind was still in the kitchen. Brandi's equipment wasn't
    powerful enough to see either the T1I1 or T2 viruses, but it was clear
    that my guys had cleaned house. It also meant,

    "You brought a sample of the T2 to the city," I whispered to Brandi. She nodded.

    "It

    was risky, but we had to know if we had to write off dozens of our
    people. Now," she sighed happily, "thanks to you, we don't. Some of
    those people I've known for years."

    "Until

    Frank," Jen continued, "we weren't planning to save anyone but the
    chosen men, despite their disadvantages. Now, your small crew might make
    it."

    "You'll save us because he loves Angel?" Kuiko inquired sadly.

    "Love conquers all," Capri murmured.

    "Basically yes," Jen nodded. "Because he loves all of you, you might just make it."

    "That means I get to have sex with him again!" Kuiko exulted.

    Yeah,

    the world was going down the crapper, billions dying, civilization as
    we'd come to know it was fading into darkness, but having sex with me
    again made it all okay with Kuiko. She was wonderful.

    "Me first," muttered Venus.

    Things

    calmed down after that. I was given a pillow for my head and two for my
    feet as I lay on the floor giving up two pints of my blood. Brandi was
    going to replenish me with two fresh pints of blood plasma to keep me
    going. Somewhere along the process, Brandi left for a spell and Zara
    came in.

    She

    took my free hand and held it tight. Our eyes met. She had some
    comforting glow about her. I was woozy and very tired, barely awake.

    "How did I get so lucky?" I whispered. Her eyes grew brighter and her glow warmer.

    "Get some sleep," she advised and off I went.

    (Wednesday)

    "Wake

    up," Capri was calling out quietly while shaking me by my shins. With
    no feminine face over me as I awoke, I didn't have to worry about
    freaking out. "Eloise called Kuiko and asked her to come back in and be
    re-interviewed." That was pretty sad code for me and Capri to come to
    the Sentinel offices. The cloak and dagger ratcheted up my worry.

    I

    sat up. The other girls were all awake now too. I came to a sad
    realization. I was a whore by necessity. I was trading my body for
    services. There was also no misunderstanding in the relationship either,
    except, maybe for Capri, and Kuiko, and Angel. Maybe I was simply a
    morose bastard filled with self-loathing and self-pity. I was being a
    jerk.

    "I'm

    going to take a shower now," I stood up and announced. "Venus, can I
    convince you to join me?" I wasn't going to have my sex life become a
    matter of 'turns', or a rotation. Monogamy wasn't going to happen. It
    was a selfish fantasy on my part and totally unfair to my friends, my
    female friends. Thank you, Kuiko.

    For a second, Venus froze. She was up and removing her shirt so fast it tore; she was trying to steal back that second.

    "Sure!"

    she declared. Venus rushed past me on the way to the bathroom. I could
    hear the shower coming on as I finished undressing, placing my clothes
    in my bedroom hamper.

    Damn,

    laundry day was overdue. That was a problem I'd have to save for later.
    At the moment, I had to make my way to the bathroom where a terribly
    frightening, and terrifically sexy, naked Venus was waiting for me with a
    burning hunger. I had faced the black depths of Flame's gun, a wall of
    angry cops and the threat of that unknown cop in the arena, so I could
    do this.

    "There

    are going to be some ground rules," Venus held up her hand. Uh-oh.
    "Whenever I do something that is starting to weird you out, you let me
    know, right away."

    "Uh, yea, wait, why do you get to set the ground rules?" It came out more as a plea than the strong voice I wanted to project.

    "I

    want to have sex with you again. I want you to want to have sex with me
    again. You don't have to treat me the same way you treat Kuiko, unless
    you want to," Venus grinned wickedly. "Now let's get in the shower
    before all the hot water runs out."

    "Trust me, that doesn't happen," I reminded her. Angel and I had a real, time in the shower.

    I followed Venus into the shower then began shifting around. I couldn't get her rhythm. It was like,

    "Are you a virgin?" I whispered. Venus gasped and her eyes widened.

    "What makes you think that?" she countered with bravado.

    "Let

    me rephrase, you are a virgin," I said softly. Another denial formed on
    her lips, but then she nodded. I quickly cupped her jaw and kissed her.
    I kissed her again then French kissed her. Her tongue was ready and
    willing. Venus had no idea what to do with it. I inched back.

    "Let your tongue follow mine. I won't bite," I soothed her.

    Her

    smile went from uncertain to aggressive. She wasn't Kuiko, Venus was
    unskilled but confident. She initiated the next kiss and took my advice.
    I had to break the embrace because I was not prepared for a tongue
    wrestling match.

    "Next: French kissing is not a contest finished with a three count," I joked.

    "You

    do know if you tell any of the girls about this I'll, I'll, I'll nipple
    twist Kuiko until she cries," Venus threatened. I was willing to bet
    the first idea in her mind was 'punch me.’ She was not Kuiko, not Kuiko,
    not Kuiko, I spanked Venus' ass.

    "No

    you don't," I challenged her. I was gaining solace in my mentorship and
    that let me wash myself clean of the corrosive toxicity that threatened
    my joy of life and take delight in Venus' body.

    "You hit me," she smiled.

    "I spanked you," I corrected, "and nipple punishment is my teaching technique. Find your own."

    Venus snickered, tried to stare me down then relented with a kiss.

    "Deal," she panted when the kiss broke once more. "I think I like being spanked." Oh, God.

    I

    dodged our next connection, going for her jawline instead. Her hands
    fumbled to redirect me, but I slipped past her efforts to her neck. I
    lightly kissed my way down to her left nipple, tickled it with my tongue
    then nipped it with my teeth. Venus' hiccupped, her teat flared and her
    body spasmed. Her hands insistently held my head in place.

    My

    hand drummed against her hip, giving her a gentle reminder of where the
    'freaky' began for me. It took a few seconds, but Venus did relent,
    though she groaned as she did so. I switched to the right nipple, sucked
    the whole, half-dollar sized areola into my mouth then worried it
    briskly with my teeth while suckling like a starving infant.

    I

    could feel her muscles ripple around me. She pushed her breast forward,
    doing with her chest what she couldn't do with her hands. Her arms were
    flexing, her fists clenching and unclenching, her calves and feet
    pushing up so she could tilt farther forward. Venus was hissing her
    extreme arousal through her grinding teeth.

    My hand went straight to her nethers, my thumb hunted for a button while two fingers found a cave.

    "Ai, ai, ai, ai," Venus chirped. She was nice, juicy, warm and ready to go. I kept this up for over a minute.

    Her button came out to play and I began to tap on it like a telegraph signal.

    "Oh, fuck me Israel," she pleaded. "If I've been good, stick it in me, if I've been bad, forgive me, but please, please fuck me. I don't want my first orgasm with you to be from your damn fingers."

    "If

    that's what you want," I murmured to her with true affection. Venus was
    aggressive, but she didn't know what to do. Her hormones had to be
    racing. She couldn't order her thoughts through the storm clouds of her
    emotions. I was telling her that she was on the right course while she
    took control. I knew that would make Venus more comfortable and happy.

    I

    leaned against the back of the shower. Venus put one foot on the
    quarter meter lip between the tile floor or lip and the glass door and
    wall. She pushed up, balanced her hand on the far wall and poised crotch
    on my stomach. I wedged my left hand between our bodies. I straightened
    up and rubbed back and forth before Venus trapped it and slid down.

    It

    was easy for me to see women as leering, lustful villains wanting to
    take from me. That was not a far-fetched picture based on my
    experiences. I had let that caricature stop me from reaching out. It had
    stopped me from really seeing women for what they were, past their
    prejudice of my gender and their perceived place for me in their world
    view.

    They

    were confident yet fearful, emotional and confused, practical dreamers
    and romantic pragmatists. The fascist proletariat, good one Capri. We
    were blessed by our differences, not divided by them, we complemented
    one another. Nature never intended for us to be at each other's throats
    until one or the other was dead or subjugated.

    Crap,

    the Vanishers kept getting smarter and smarter in my estimations. If
    you reduced the equation down to raw survival all the extraneous shit
    went out the window, pure democracy. You couldn't emotional, or
    physically, wreck another member because the group needed everyone
    working at their best so that the group could survive.

    The

    gender ratio would still favor the women, but even that was purely
    practical. It would take time to train the men to be equal contributors
    to the group. Men would have to earn the right to be considered an
    equal. This wasn't a carrot at the end of a stick. It was a goal with
    set mileposts and a graduation date. We would seize equality by our own
    efforts, free of doubt and the fear it could be taken away.

    And

    some of us would end up being devoured by tigers, or chipmunks, or
    whatever other ravenous monsters roamed the Federation wilderness.
    Things weren't going to be easy.

    "Oh

    God," Venus moaned loud enough to be heard across the hall, "this is so
    much better." I imagine she meant 'better' than artificial aids.

    She

    placed her palms against the wall on either side of my head, grinning
    triumphantly, while trying to leverage her hip gyrations with her
    limited mobility. I rested my hands on her ample, muscular ass cheeks,
    Kuiko's were smaller, but firmer. Venus' and Angel's were very much
    alike.

    I took over Venus' revolutions, lifting her free of her footholds.

    I

    could tell she was mildly surprised at my strength. Since I buckled
    under so often, it was normal to see my social weakness mirrored in
    physical under-development. It was too easy for women to ignore the
    enforced workout regimen of men meant we were indeed tougher than we
    looked.

    "Oh,

    shit-damn, that feels great," Venus purred as she added her thigh
    compressions to my lifting to keep control of her sensual stimulations.
    Debra had been nice, but it had been 'work.’ I didn't want to think
    about Magdalena at that moment. Angel was love, Kuiko was fun and Venus
    was, easy.

    She

    was easy in that she knew what she wanted, and once I opened the portal
    and showed her the correct pathway, she gladly took the lead. True to
    her word, she was experimenting in the things she could do to bring me
    pleasure, but it was all her.

    I

    could have sat back and made all the proper noises and she'd have been
    happy. I didn't cheat Venus. Once she had established her mistress-ness
    of the situation, I tuned up my own game. I began chewing on her breasts
    and teats, spanked her ass and played with her anus, kissed her with
    enough tongue to excite her sense of domination and bit her lips.

    My

    fount of cream first caught me by surprise. Normally I was more in
    control. I attributed it to the blood transfusion earlier as well as a
    lack of sleep.

    "Oh

    my God," Venus growled victoriously, "you came inside of me, you came."
    She struggled on with that sense of accomplishment for thirty more
    seconds.

    "Ah, Shit!" she screamed. Her wet cave clamped down on my slowly deflated cock.

    Then the waterworks began, both top and bottom. Venus began sobbing
    tears of joy. She coated me with thick, creamy fluids. Her body shook
    through an intense orgasm for nearly half a minute before her forehead
    fell on my collarbone.

    Slowly her head turned so that her mouth was puffing her breaths on my neck.

    "When

    are we going to do this again?" she panted. There was a pause as I was
    putting my own mind back in order. "If you say next month, I'm going out
    there and paddling Aniqua's bottom. I've caught you sneaking peeks at
    it when you think no one is looking."

    I

    was starting to think that I didn't need an Alpha female, I needed a
    God-damned referee. There was also another way to approach this, I
    discovered.

    "When

    do you want to make love again, Venus?" I murmured playfully. I saw the
    pleasure in her eyes. That was more than she hoped for.

    We

    hadn't graduated from mentor and student. It was wonderful seeing the
    dawning realization in her eyes. I wasn't going to be the problem, her
    female cohorts were. She'd 'won' me. She now had to face the wrath of
    her peers over that deed. Sure, she could say 'let's do it at lunch',
    but then she'd have to face down the other six women.

    With

    that came the understanding that Angel and Kuiko had convinced me to be
    available too. Monogamy wasn't going to happen so she would have to
    work it out with the other women. This was a totally different outcome
    than she'd expected. Having the upper hand in our relationship was a
    bitch.

    She

    couldn't even be angry with me because this was what she wanted.
    Welcome to equality. I could refuse to choose. There was no longer a
    power structure that required me to do anything sexual so I could freely
    concede the initiative to the ladies without giving up a thing.

    "Are you smarter than Capri?" Venus studied me, face to face and eye to eye.

    "Please

    God, tell me you are the smartest person I know," she teased me.
    "Please tell me you are smarter than that red-haired witch, because if
    she can trick me as easily as you just did, I'm never going to live it
    down."

    "Venus, I am happy to be with you here, right now," I replied. "That's all that matters to me."

    Venus kissed me deeply, pulled back and gave me several slow pecks on the nose and lips.

    "That was very sweet of you to say," she purred. She gave me another passionate French kiss.

    "You aren't going to answer my question, are you?" she glared.

    "Not in this lifetime," I grinned.

    We

    cleaned up and exited the shower. Venus gathered up her torn shirt,
    shorts, bra and underwear. I reached out and took her hand.

    "We

    can dress in the bedroom if you prefer," I offered. She looked like she
    was about to fall over. Venus had considered Kuiko's review to be so
    much hysterical tripe, until now.

    It

    wasn't the sex. I really thought she liked it. It was a simple,
    adolescent romantic gesture, the holding of hands. It wasn't sex, it was
    affection, and effortless gesture that said 'I like you' and there was
    not enough of that going around these days. Venus blushed slightly.

    "Sure," she tried to sound nonchalant.

    She

    was going to a boy's bedroom and she was not going to have sex. The
    possibilities expanded in her mind. 'He cared, he really cared.’ Sure, I
    also cared for some other girls, but now, for the first time, she was
    on the inside looking out. She had a guy who wanted her, and that was a
    magical thought all on its own.

    For

    a poor working girl like Venus, this had been a cruel dream dangled
    just out of reach. She was attractive, played baseball and had steady
    work, but she knew in her heart she wasn't marriage material. Men
    married up. Whatever man she might get was destined to leave her, not
    matter how hard she tried.

    When

    she first came at me, it was as a She-Wolf, trying to get one good
    bite, one taste, before I departed for greener pastures. Against
    pre-ordained fate, she was here, at my side, her partner and mate. She
    could nuzzle up against me (cautiously) and expect gentle contact in
    return. Sex isn't slamming a cock into a vagina, that's rutting and all mammals do it.

    Sex

    is contact and connection. Sex is sensual as in utilizing all your
    senses to comprehend the pace your partner is setting. It flows both
    ways as you give and take, act and respond. They told women this stuff
    in romance novels. They also teach it to broken men in therapy so we
    won't be afraid to give again. Venus had this now, a romance with a
    broken man.

    "No

    peeking," I admonished her as I began getting dressed. For a moment she
    almost laughed at me. We'd made love only a minute ago. Then she felt
    my frontiers closing in, rolled over and buried her face in my pillow
    (Angel's actually). I hadn't asked her to leave and she honored my
    request. We were both making steps forward.

    "Finished," I informed her when I was done. Venus rolled over and stared at my ceiling.

    "Oh

    God, I'm getting to be as bad as Kuiko," she moaned. She noticed my
    confused expression. "We caught her back in your bedroom, humping your
    pillow last night, making these cute little whimpering sounds," she
    enlightened me.

    I

    would have been really weirded out if it had been one of the other
    girls. I was still a little weirded out though because, well, I had put
    my head on that pillow last night. Couldn't someone have warned me?
    Maybe this was their revenge for me not coming straight home.

    "I'll

    go change clothes in Capri's room," Venus said as she hopped out of
    bed. "You can watch if you like," she added with a sexy hip-bump.

    I opened the door for her. As she stepped out, I responded.

    "If I do that, we might end up having sex again," I warned Venus.

    "No!"

    screamed Capri from the living room. "And have less impressive sex,
    Jerk!" Venus looked decidedly miffed in Capri's direction. I thought
    miffed because the alternative was murderous.

    I made my way to the kitchen and breakfast, someone had bought me or us food, a 'filled all my cabinet space' amount of food.

    "Thanks, Capri," I called out.

    "I swear it looked like all you ate was gruel and those loathsome power-shakes," she answered.

    "I didn't get my curvaceous body by eating healthy, damn it," she added.

    "Actually, you look a bit out of shape," Kuiko noted. Capri pulled out her stun gun.

    "Don't

    make me spark up your little ass," Capri grumbled. Did every freaking
    sound carry to every corner of my abode? Seriously? I stepped out with
    my bowl of milky granola.

    Kuiko looked my way and grinned.

    "This

    little ass?" she giggled. She turned facing away from me and slowly
    bent a quarter over. Capri's stun gun crackled again. "This little ass?"
    Kuiko repeated but this time she bunny hopped, in reverse, toward me. A
    smile over her shoulder and another bunny hop.

    "That's

    it!" Capri shouted and lunged, stun gun in hand, toward Kuiko.
    Fortunately, Aniqua intercepted Capri and wrapped an arm around her
    waist to pull her back.

    "Slow

    down, Red," Aniqua pleaded. "I need her so I can make rent." Kuiko
    wiggled her cute, tight little posterior at me. Capri almost broke free.

    I

    had a sneaking suspicion I was contagious. I was making people around
    me crazy. It could also have been the close confines and high stress
    from knowing the world was about to end. Maybe I was getting better and
    realizing that not everything was my fault, or within my ability to fix.
    I also realized that Angel and Roni were still not back.

    Thankfully,

    Kuiko backed down, the other way. Capri took a shower and dressed. She
    had eaten breakfast while Venus and I were otherwise occupied. Venus
    came out to the expectant stares of the other three women.

    "How was it?" Samantha inquired. "Did you enjoy yourself? Did he enjoy you?"

    "It wasn't bad," Venus shrugged.

    "I'm

    about to beat you back into the Stone Age, Bitch," Aniqua growled
    playfully. "Spank my ass, will you? Besides, it isn't like I mind him
    checking me out, but did you have to tell him we all knew he was doing
    it?"

    As

    noted on my first day in my condo, this place was built like crap. The
    only damn thing that seemed to work was the water heater. That worked
    like gangbusters. Otherwise, the walls were way too thin, yet somehow
    offered great acoustics. Wait, the windows appeared to work well. I
    guessed I'd have a better chance of running through a wall into the next
    condo than jumping out my window.

    Of

    course, that meant people could get at me by punching through the
    walls. That would make my walls marginally less effective than my door's
    security system. In my short history here, it did a better job at
    keeping out those I wanted in than hindering those I wanted to keep out.
    This retrospection was costing me more sanity than I could afford to
    lose at the moment, so I stopped it and went back to eating.

    Kuiko

    and Aniqua were leaving with us today. Kuiko wanted to talk to 'her
    guy' who turned out, according to Aniqua, to be a 67 year old ex-Navy
    veteran co-worker. Despite our disbelief in Kuiko's enthusiasm, Aniqua
    believed there was something to this relic. She suspected he got
    cigarettes from somewhere and drank more than a 'skittish whore',
    Aniqua's words.

    How

    in the hell that old geezer was passing his physical was a mystery
    solved by Kuiko, he was banging his doctor on a regular basis. It seems
    he was in perfect working order despite his plethora of bad habits. Why
    hadn't he had sex with Aniqua or Kuiko? His words, 'I go to work to get
    away from those sex-starved bitches.’ He only banged college girls (and
    his doctor, whom he knew from her college days).

    My

    life became dependent on non-communication, miscommunications and lies,
    and I was totally ignorant of the facts so crucial to my survival.
    Outside was a strong, steady downpour and we were expecting rain, on and
    off, until mid-afternoon. Capri relied on a rain hat instead of an
    umbrella so I stooped down to give her some shelter under my device.

    Kuiko

    and Aniqua waved goodbye under their umbrellas as we parted company,
    they were taking the bus. Had I seen or heard the helicopters, I would
    have worried. The visibility was low and the sound of the storm
    dominated the air, so I didn't and was momentarily okay. Something else I
    didn't know, someone was tracking heat signatures.

    Kuiko

    and Aniqua were one group, Capri and I another, and lastly, and more
    important to the viewers, there were two head signatures in my condo,
    Venus and Samantha. They didn't have to be at work until nine. Capri and
    I were across the street and nearly a block away when we heard the
    small convoy screech to a halt in front of my complex.

    There

    was some sort of 'armored' vehicle with a turret and gun. Two others
    were those light transports called jeeps and hummers in various
    incarnations. The final two vehicles were like the first one, but with a
    smaller gun and a lower profile. Those two were also disgorging troops
    who were now running into my building.

    There was another fissure in our old reality.

    I

    must have had a look of anguish on my face. Venus and Samantha were in
    danger and I was powerless. Capri kept a painfully tight hold on my arm.
    There were three women right behind us. They were also looking over
    their shoulders as the drama unfolded. They turned and looked at me,
    recognizing my face. They rushed forward, I was gripped with fear.

    Inside

    one meter, they slowed and closed ranks. They were shielding me from
    the view of the convoy, standing between me and danger. As we passed
    through the intersection between us and the metro, we heard a low 'pop'
    followed a second later by another. What I didn't know at the moment was
    that they had blown my door then tossed a stun grenade in the room.

    They'd

    blown the door for the same reason they hadn't accessed my internal
    security footage, they were doing something illegal. There was no State
    of Emergency, or Martial Law. No Federation agency had called the Army
    Rangers in to assist. Nope, the Minister of Defense had decided that I
    would be 'safest' in her custody.

    You

    really couldn't blame the Rangers. She was the freaking Defense
    Minister. The average trooper assumed she was acting responsibly and
    within the law. At the core of this disaster was the big, honking unit
    the Armed Forced had that studied all kinds of chemical and biological
    threats. They had reached three conclusions.

    The T2 was going to effectively wipe out mankind.

    The T 1 I 1 was the best bet to keep a few thousand select individuals alive.

    The

    sole known source of the T 1 I 1 antivirus was strolling around the
    city in danger of ending all sentient life on Earth by way of any number
    of fatal urban tragedies.

    Upon

    reading that report, the Defense Minister's response should have been
    foreseen. 'Fuck the Ministry of Justice and their slavish devotion to
    the Constitution, I want to live.' She still wanted to remain Defense
    Minister so she had to do this carefully. A few Rangers, backed up with
    some helicopter support, were going to make a quick raid into the
    southern suburbs, grab Mr. Jensen then roll back out before anyone was
    the wiser.

    For

    the Ranger lieutenant in charge of this part of the raid, this was a
    real problem. She had swept Mr. Jensen's apartment, but neither of the
    'bodies' were Jensen, or even cooperative. The Minister of Defense,
    conferenced into this fiasco, was furious, these were some of her best,
    God-damned troops and they'd taken a corner kick to the tits and let the
    ball bounce into the goal.

    'Wait, weren't there two other clusters of heat signatures?'

    'Yes, one was boarding a bus and the other was entering the, subterranean, metro station.'

    About

    this time the Ranger lieutenant and her Captain were becoming truly
    curious as to why no one was accessing the city's top notch security
    system and simply telling the unit where their target was.

    New

    plan, the land column was going to stop and search the bus. The
    Captain, with the other two squads of the Ranger Platoon, were going to
    repel down to the metro entrance and search for him there. The Captain
    had a suggestion.

    "Ma'am, there is a Metropolitan police cruiser pulling up right now. Why don't we ask them to help?"

    "Go in there and get him!" the DM growled.

    "Madam

    Minister," the Captain protested. "I think this is a really, really bad
    idea." The Captain knew the DM was former military. She'd been a
    fighter pilot. The Captain also knew the woman had zero experience with
    special operations and urban warfare.

    "Do I need to relieve you of your command?" the DM seethed.

    "No, Ma'am," the Captain ground out.

    The

    Captain had to think about her women, if she was even acting legally
    anymore, and if there was any way to accomplish her mission that didn't
    involve a firefight in a crowded metro station.

    "Shoulder

    arms," she commanded. This was going to be fun in the same way getting
    the inside of your eyelashes tattooed was fun. "We locate the target,
    put a perimeter around him then extract him from the situation." The
    Captain was a Buddhist and she was really starting to worry about karma.

    Even

    as her helicopters raced for the metro, the operation was hitting a
    serious snag. As the land column began to pull out, a car sped up to
    them, crossed 'traffic' and swerved to block their progress. The Ranger
    on the 50 caliber swivel mount covered them. The driver and passenger of
    the car stepped out, holding up their badges.

    "FBI,

    Gender Investigative Unit. Who is in charge here?" Special Agent
    Fraklos called out. The Lieutenant informed her command chain of the
    current events as she dismounted and headed to the now-soaked FBI
    agents. Fraklos was coming to meet her.

    "Get out of there," the Defense Minister demanded. The Lieutenant stopped.

    "What? You can't be serious," she sounded confused and exasperated. "I have two FBI agents right in front of me."

    "You have the guns, get out of there and return to your forward base," the DM clarified. The Ranger Lieutenant had enough.

    "Listen

    and listen good, Minister," she snapped. "I am not going to fire on
    authorized Federation agents without a God-damned (she was old school)
    good reason. Nor am I going to engage in a high speed flight from
    justice. Ma'am, I suggest you get your shit together before you issue
    anymore senseless orders. Kilo-6 out." That done, she stepped up to the
    agent, saluted and started trying to figure out what the hell was going
    on.

    After

    the women I barely knew shielded me from scrutiny, we made our way down
    into the metro. Lots of women, and Kenny and Luanga, and three guys I
    didn't know. Unlike, me, Kenny and Luanga, these guys looked tough. They
    were all over six feet and 225 lbs. They also had dowels. Following
    this sign of the coming Apocalypse, a fourth man appeared.

    He

    was pretty average looking. I could tell he was better off than most of
    the other commuters which left me a bit more curious than fearful of
    his approach.

    "Hello, Mr. Jensen," he began. I offered and I shook his hand. "I'd like your help." That was new, a man asking me for help.

    "What,

    oh, his is my friend and lawyer, Capri O'Hara. These two gluttons for
    punishment are Luanga and Kenny." I looked to the other three newcomers.
    "I haven't met these three yet."

    They

    introduced themselves as Rashid, Quinn and Tone. Tone had decided that
    our (men's) problem yesterday was that we hadn't been in large enough
    groups to make a true difference.

    The

    women vastly outnumbered us, but we outnumbered the cops, especially in
    localized skirmishes like this. They knew I'd be here and that trouble
    would follow. They promised not to start something but they also
    promised to not back down.

    "Mr.

    Jensen, I'm Doyle Crane and I've created a blog covering our struggle,
    the one you started," he smiled. "It is called 'The Final Word.’"

    "Call

    me Israel, and I didn't start this. The second women decided we're
    somehow less than them, this was inevitable," I countered.

    "Glad

    to see you aren't a demagogue," Doyle chuckled. "Something tons of my
    readers want to know is why did you save that cop then copulate with
    her."

    "When do you think the Feds will shut you down?" Capri interrupted. I was pleased to see that Doyle didn't seem to mind.

    "Soon,

    I think," he shrugged. "I have a Computer Technology from Lakeview
    Community College. I'm going to try to keep it up as long as possible. I
    have to do something."

    "Cops," Quinn grumbled. Sure enough, the same two officers from yesterday were coming our way.

    "Her

    name is Freya Passey," I answered Doyle. "She has a three month old son
    who doesn't have the Gender Plague yet. The antiviral in my blood and
    semen provides immunity."

    "You are trying to save lives, nice," Doyle nodded.

    "Alright,

    the same crowd plus some," Cop One remarked. "You know the drill. Hand
    over the dowels and open your coats and containers."

    "No," Tone glared. I echoed that 'no' a half-second later.

    "I guess we arrest you then," Cop Two sighed.

    "What for?" Capri snapped.

    "No," Tone kept glaring.

    "We aren't doing anything wrong," Kenny added.

    "If

    you want them, come get them," Rashid growled. Tradition clashed with
    mathematics. Before last night, forty years of experience told those two
    policewomen that we would fold despite outnumbering them. Today, it was
    distance, how quickly they could draw and shoot their tasers and how we
    would handle the violence.

    The

    six men plus Capri were going to counter aggression with aggression.
    Even if they dropped the two biggest men, they would still be swarmed.
    Two on one wasn't good. Three on one would be desperate. The women in
    the metro looked completely willing to sit this round out. This morning,
    to these women, cops shaking men down for sticks seemed trivial.

    "Is

    there a problem here?" a voice called out from the side. It was Debra,
    she had her hand in her purse and she was giving the cops a baleful
    look. That was the straw that broke the camel's back. Capri was a known
    gender-traitor, but Debra? The sudden prospect of more and more women
    rallying to the side of men caused the two cops to retreat.

    They

    called for back-up. They explained the problem, men not surrendering
    their dowels. Explanation? There was a mob of us, and some women too.
    Could they possibly proceed without aid? The two cops looked us over.
    Five more women had joined our defiant stand. 'No.’ The cops were told
    to retire from the confrontation.

    Every

    woman but Capri were smiling and viewing this as a great stride
    forward. They had recognized the plight of men and made a stand. They
    felt good about themselves. It took them a while to realize the men
    weren't jumping for joy. The cops had our faces and names. They'd come
    back for us later.

    As

    our knot of resistance entered the metro a tremor moved through the
    crowd behind us. Two groups of troops in urban camouflage had entered
    the station and they were rushing to board the metro too.

    Several people repeated the same refrain, 'Oh my God, is that the Army?'

    "Hey," Tone bumped me, "is there something you haven't told us?"

    "Tone,

    I am such a lousy member of this society, I couldn't begin to tell you
    why they might be coming for me," I shrugged. Tone smiled at me in the
    same way a cop smiles at a man before the 'tuning up' begins. This was
    'not good.’ Ten soldiers piled into the rear or fifth car with me. Ten
    more made it into the first car.

    Through

    the press of female bodies, I met Ambrosia's gaze. I could see the
    conflict. I'd rejected her. My women had threatened her. The odds of her
    coming out on top in this mess were small. She tapped Amelia and turned
    away. I almost missed the two taking out their stun guns. But I had so I
    noticed them gathering forces and moving to the fourth car to protect
    us from behind as well.

    As

    Ambrosia's little group moved to the next car, the pressure behind me
    grew and I was swept forward. One soldier offered her knee for another
    to step on. That woman rose up, spotted me and the communication began
    over their little headsets under their helmets. The Rangers formed a
    wedge and worked forward.

    Our

    only option was to retreat to the fourth car, but that ran the risk of
    the group becoming separated. A mental haze was whirling through my
    ability to process the world correctly. I tried to move to the 'rear' of
    the group. Capri lost contact with me. We became a mess of women and
    men interspersed.

    Tone

    was facing the oncoming soldiers. I tried to get to his side. Somehow I
    could fix this. A hand grasped my right upper arm in a vise-like grip. I
    tried to shrug it off with no luck. Looking behind me I saw a woman
    unknown to me. She was silent and grim, of Mexican heritage, with a
    compact, five foot-nine body.

    I failed to pull free on my second attempt.

    "Fall

    back," the woman hissed. At the same time, we noticed Tone push his
    jacket aside as his right hand reached behind him and pull forth an
    automatic pistol. The leader of the soldiers pushed the last woman
    aside. Tone pointed the gun at her face, point-blank.

    "No!"

    I shouted. There were gasps and cries of alarm. A man had a gun which
    equated to a man had lost his mind and gone homicidal in the feminine
    mind. The soldiers froze. It wasn't panic; they were professionals and
    opening fire in a crowded commuter car was abhorrent to them. Tone was
    furious. The woman, a Captain it appeared, was coolly taking in the
    situation.

    "Tone,

    if you came all this way just so you could act like a woman, get off my
    damn train," I declared in a voice that was blessedly calm and steady.
    No one flinched. I reached out with my left hand and placed it gently on
    Tone's pistol. The Captain realized that I'd placed my pinkie finger
    between the hammer and chamber, now I had to thank Flame. Tone didn't
    seem to get it.

    "You were soft on that cop," Tone grumbled.

    "Wrong,

    I was true to myself, Tone," I replied. "Women shoot us when we are
    defenseless. They treat us like we were worthless, like our lives have
    no value beyond a cock and ball set. Is that what you want to be like?"

    There

    was a false stillness. I couldn't concentrate on the task at hand and
    take in all the turmoil boiling around me at the same time.

    "Huh?" Tone stole a look my way. The stars were aligned properly. The Captain didn't rush in.

    "Do

    you even know this woman? If you want to shoot her solely because she's
    a woman, you are as bad as every cop who shook you down," I explained.

    "She's

    not threatening you. She's doing her job, that's all. She's, an equal, a
    human being," I continued. "If you are going to kill her because she
    has tits then what are any of us fighting for? How can we expect dignity
    if we don't extend it? Put the gun away and prove to every woman here
    that they need to be more like us, like you, please."

    Tone

    tilted the gun up until it was pointed at the ceiling. I withdrew my
    hand, he lowered it and put it behind his back once more and everyone
    drew a collective breath.

    "Very well done, Mr. Jensen. Now come with us," the Captain said.

    "No," I responded.

    "After all that, you are going to make me detain you by force?" she grinned in a non-condescending way.

    "That won't be necessary,” I got out.

    "Because he has a lawyer," Capri finally managed to wiggle in front of me.

    "Morning

    Jarhead; does the Posse Comitatus Act mean anything to you?" Capri
    snarled. "You are currently tap-dancing over the Supreme Court as we
    speak. Bitch, you aren't getting demoted, you are going to prison." The
    Captain regarded Capri.

    "Jarheads

    are Marines. We are Rangers," she corrected my legal counsel. "We are
    operating under an executive order directing us to seize and detain
    Israel Jensen."

    "Rocket Rangers, Girl Scouts, or Brownies, I don't give a fuck,"

    Capri sneered. "Until I hear something resembling a declaration of
    Martial Law if you lay a hand on Mr. Jensen, I will have all of you
    arrested."

    "Really?" the Captain scoffed.

    "I'm

    with the Public Defender's office, Sweet Cheeks," Capri gave a feral
    glare. Technically, this wasn't a lie. She had not been officially fired
    yet. "I am an officer of the Court. I will deputize everyone on this
    metro and have them use whatever means necessary to subdue and detain
    you and your fellow Green Pixie Faeries."

    Two

    things were crucial to this scenario. One was that Capri was the
    greatest litigator of her generation, or the best poker player. The
    other factor was that the Captain was not a lawyer, or even a student of
    the law. Though the lawyer's argument sounded far-fetched, Capri was
    absolutely convincing. Stacked with that was the Captain getting a
    really hinky feeling about this whole mission.

    "There is still the matter of the man with a handgun," the Captain pointed out.

    "What

    gun?" Capri instantly replied. The Captain decided the best course of
    action was for her squads to fall back to the doors and exit at the next
    stop. As soon as the Rangers retired, Capri turned on Tone. Considering
    that we were pressed tightly together and he had over a foot on her,
    Capri had to stare straight up.

    "You

    are an idiot," she snapped. "Did it occur to you that there were nine
    women behind her in body armor with assault rifles who would have shot
    the hell out of all of us had you killed their officer? Did you think at
    all, or do you suffer from testosterone poisoning of the brain?"

    "Bitch," he grumbled, "I still have a gun."

    "Please Tone, don't make me kill you," I sighed.

    "I have a gun for you too," he tried to stare me down. I laughed.

    "There

    is a professional killer within five meters of me that will not
    hesitate ending your life," I explained. "You will never see it coming."
    That Mexican woman had to be a Vanisher.

    I could tell Tone was trying to figure out who it was. I wasn't giving any visual clues. I kept looking at him.

    "You are with the women," he sneered.

    "Duh,"

    I replied. "Haven't you been listening? I don't make friends based on
    gender, or profession. Doing so would make me a cock, and not in a good
    way."

    I

    looked around and realized that I had imparted a certain level of
    understanding to both the men and women with my words. They understood
    that I was a nut, except Capri and Doyle. Doyle had captured the entire
    encounter and speech on video. Capri already knew I was a nut but
    believed in me anyway.

    "What about the Arena?" Quinn asked. "They slaughtered us. We have to do something."

    "Okay,

    what?" I looked at him. "Are we going to kill one for every one of ours
    they killed? Why don't we make it two to one, better yet, five to one?
    How much is going to be enough?"

    "We have to do something," Kenny complained.

    "Not

    a damned thing we do, Kenny, will bring any of the dead back to life," I
    pleaded. "There is nothing we can do for them. If we take revenge it is
    because we want to hurt women and no better reason. We all know women
    who deserve to have their asses kicked. That's not important because
    nothing changed last night." Now they were sure I was bonkers.

    "Yesterday

    morning they treated us exactly the way they have for forty years. Last
    night 936 men and 178 policewomen died in under thirty minutes. The
    fundamental situation did not change for us men. They are treating us
    the exact same way today," I continued.

    "They didn't take our dowels today," Luanga countered.

    "True,

    but irrelevant. They shouldn't have asked for them in the first place.
    To have changed, the cops shouldn't have even showed up," I explained.
    "To have really mattered, none of the women in the metro should have
    even called the police on seven peacefully assembled citizens. Women
    continue to treat us as second class citizens, except now many more men
    realize it."

    "Wow," Doyle laughed after an extended period of silence. "You are not out to make many friends, that's for sure."

    "Around

    the age of five we figure out we can lie to our mothers and get away
    with it. From that point on, dodging responsibility becomes an accepted
    approach to life," I answered.

    "After

    that, it is easy to see nothing as your fault. You can ignore almost
    any injustice around you because it isn't you, you can't make a
    difference, or isn't that someone else's job? We were all so afraid of
    dying, men accepted subjugation and women accepted subjugating us to be
    the only option. Now we will reap what we've sown," I sighed.

    "You

    could all do worse than treating the next few days as if they were your
    last," I begged. I didn't want to tell the whole truth yet. They
    wouldn't believe me yet, that was coming. At the next stop the Ranger
    departed. With that done, I had one other chore to attend. I went to the
    fourth car and wiggled through the crowd to Ambrosia.

    "Thank you," I said. Her look was not that of a happy camper.

    "Does any of this make a difference?" she asked.

    "It does to me," I nodded.

    "What are you doing tonight?" she hinted.

    "Sorry,

    but this is it for me, my last ride," I confessed. "After this morning,
    I'm gone one way or another. I am glad my last image of you won't be
    one of fear." It was all I could offer.

    "I wouldn't have hurt you," she grumbled. She didn't get it, even now.

    "Would you have taken 'no' for an answer? Would you have let me go to the rally?" I countered.

    She

    was kind enough not to lie to me and I was conscious enough of her
    warring emotions to retire after a moment's silence. When I made it back
    to my knot of men and Capri, I expected to get some shit for my
    sojourn. They looked at me with concern.

    "What?" I inquired.

    "Hold out your hand," Capri directed me. I did so. My hand was shaking like a leaf in a gale.

    "You

    look like you are about to keel over," Capri informed me. "Please
    accept the fact that you are saving people. I don't know why you want to
    get beaten, battered and killed, but stop it. We need you, as sane as
    you can be and alive." Those words were accentuated by the tears welling
    up in Capri's eyes.

    Paraphrasing an old saying: my desires were writing checks my body and soul could not cash.

    "You

    would think after all the crap I've heard you went through, you would
    want payback more than any of us," Tone gruffly stated.

    "I do and I did," I met his gaze. "Last night, I saved one of us and I saved his mother too."

    "When

    I do that, Tone, I'm spitting in all their faces because they didn't
    break me," I declared. "I am a good person and I won't let any woman
    take that away. I don't need to beat some woman in the face because I
    know I'm better than that. I'll pop one in the head to remind them to
    give me some respect. We deserve respect. You cannot take that with the
    barrel of a gun."

    "That's

    fear and that's what they've been doing to us for way too long, and it
    clearly hasn't worked," I grinned. "We are here, proving that point. We
    are not afraid anymore. We will not bow down ever again." Tone stared at
    me for a few seconds, then nodded.

    "I'm still angry," he grinned.

    "Brother,

    you would have to be crazy not to be angry," I sighed, but in a
    positive way. "We've been beaten down, degraded, ignored and lied to. If
    all you have is anger, then all you have is what they've given you
    since you were born. The trick is dropping all their crap and being who
    you are supposed to be."

    "How do we figure out what that is?" Quinn mused.

    "Pole

    Dancer!" one girl close by blurted out. We all slowly turned and stared
    at her, even the women. "Hey, he's kinda good looking and I like meaty
    men."

    The world cracked a tiny bit more.

    "You first," Quinn challenged her. He crossed his arms and looked at her sternly.

    "What?" she gulped.

    "You pole dance for me first and then I'll see if I want to pole dance for you," Quinn announced.

    "I,

    ah," she stammered. "I don't think I could do that." There were a
    multitude of things Quinn could have said, many of them harsh and
    confrontational. Instead,

    "Pity,"

    he smiled at her. "You are kinda cute. I like the short feisty ones."
    She was embarrassed yet smiling. That little exchange was the highlight
    of our ride. A man and a woman, strangers, had played. A few sentences, a
    few words, but they'd experienced a playful exchange. In my heart, I
    prayed they walked away enjoying that moment and exploring the
    possibilities of such a thing.

    We exited at the Downtown Central Hub. The seven of us made our way upstairs to the edge of the downpour.

    "Excuse

    me," the 'pole dancer' woman called out. She approached Quinn. "Can I
    scan you?" she murmured. She didn't need to ask; the law was on her
    side.

    "So, maybe, you know, we can talk later," she mumbled. We were all blinking in surprise.

    "Sure.

    I'd like that," Quinn smiled back at her. He held out his bracelet, she
    scanned his I D and off she went. "Shit, man," Quinn shook his head
    after she was gone. "I don't know what to make of that."

    "That's

    what we are fighting for," I answered softly. "We want to be asked. We
    want to be able to say 'no', or 'yes' if we like."

    "Eh, we are all still going to get arrested," Kenny groaned.

    "Not likely," I shook my head. "All you guys need to get the hell out of town, like before noon if you can."

    "Are we, or are we not, worried about getting arrested?" Tone inquired.

    "Something

    much worse than arrest warrants is coming down the pipeline and you
    don't want to be in a populated area when it hits," I cautioned them.
    "The rest will come out soon enough."

    "Hmm." Quinn mulled over the situation. He rolled up his jacket collar and took off into the rain, after that woman.

    "Israel,

    you are annoying as crap, but take care, Brother," he hugged me. I was
    still freaked out. I was pretty sure a man had never hugged me before. I
    fended off the others with handshakes and then it was only Doyle, Capri
    and me.

    "Off to the Sentinel?" Capri asked.

    "I

    have to stop by City Hall," I replied. Capri was glaring at me
    venomously. "I need to say good-bye to Francesca," I explained. Capri
    gave a deep sigh then nodded. As we approached that imposing structure
    that had launched my fall from sanity, I used Capri's phone to call
    Francesca. It took a few seconds.

    I could envision her looking at the number and the caller I D and wondering who the hell Capri O'Hara was.

    "Ms. O'Hara, Israel?" she answered.

    "It's

    me. I'm outside and I don't think coming in to the office today would
    be wise. Can you come out and talk to me?" I pleaded.

    "Considering

    the wreckage you made of the administration Monday and yesterday, and
    the tragedy of last night, we are swamped with work," she sighed. "But,
    for you, who has made my life So interesting, I'll be right out." She
    hung up and the three of us waited in the rain. I didn't even dare stand
    in the outdoor entryway to get out of the rain, such was my popularity.

    Doyle Crane cut through the silence.

    "So

    what's going on at the Sentinel this morning?" There were a great many
    things I could have said, should have said, but somehow my tongue ended
    up talking and my brain sat on the sidelines.

    "I make this shit up as I go along," I grinned. Doyle waited for the punch line.

    "Mr.

    Crane, you do realize Israel isn't doing a 'crazy act'; he really is
    insane," Capri told him. Apparently that possibility had not occurred to
    Doyle.

    "How has he avoided the G E D for so long?" he whispered.

    "I run real fast," I confided.

    "He

    has the very best lawyer, his girlfriend is a cop and he has the sexual
    prowess of Eros, Greek God of Female Transcendence," Capri explained
    things far better than me.

    "How about I say he's insanely lucky?" Doyle offered.

    "Works for me," I sighed.

    "Israel?"

    Francesca called out softly. It was almost drowned out in the rain. I
    moved inside the covered area because she hadn't brought an umbrella.
    She reached out, cupped my jaw in both her hands and kissed me on the
    cheek.

    "Time

    has not made you wiser," my former boss chided me. "Thanks for getting
    all of us our jobs back. Bethany seems to have disappeared though."

    "Don't look at me," I chuckled. "I am done with her and moved on. I came because I need a favor."

    I pulled Francesca tightly to me so that my lips were beside her left ear. Her arms spread around my waist and hugged me.

    "Francesca,

    get out of town, right now. Something bad is coming and you need to be
    as far from any populated area as possible. Grab some food, clothes and
    stuff and make a run for it," I whispered.

    "If you tell me where you might be, I'll try to catch up with you if I can," I promised.

    "I

    have a cousin who owns a place outside Cody, Wyoming. I'll go there,"
    she whispered back. Security cameras watched the area but our heads were
    obscured by my umbrella and the rain hopefully would mask our quiet
    words. "She's a Silverhorn as well."

    "I

    have to go, Francesca. I hear there are some Inuit who aren't howling
    for my head yet and you know I can't stand that," I joked. I was off to
    battle and she knew it. She gave me one more good squeeze.

    "Remember you don't have to do all the fighting by yourself," she smiled sadly.

    "Despite my best efforts I've made a friend, or two," I grinned.

    "Like that Ms. Sano," Francesca teased me.

    "Ugh," I lowered my head in shame.

    "Israel," she put a finger beneath my chin and tilted my head up, "never be ashamed of giving anything your best effort."

    There

    was a pause. "I won't stand for it, you hear? Now go. I have to go walk
    on water for a few more minutes as civilization comes crashing down." I
    had already said good-bye in my own way, until we meet again,
    hopefully, so there was nothing more I could say that would have added
    any meaning.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 1 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 12
    The race to apocalypse.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    The

    Persians marshaled all the nations under the Sun and Stars yet they
    were defeated by a single idea: Sacrifice, and their inability to
    appreciate it.

    Final Curtain Call

    What

    no one in the Federation knew at that moment was that we were racing
    for the final curtain call. The W H O knew that something was very
    wrong, but they were still digging, and desperately hoping they were
    wrong with what they were looking at. The U N was only learning of the
    footsteps of doom. They too were praying.

    The

    moment Judas took his thirty pieces of silver he had a date with the
    end of a rope, he just didn't know it. This time it wasn't the fault of
    those doctors, jurists and politicians from forty years ago. They had
    never intended for the extreme efforts of the different societies they
    were creating to go on forever. They were buying time.

    The

    problem was men stopped publically dying. The next generation of women
    would never know the flush sexual possibilities of their mothers, but
    they became comfortable with the system they had inherited. The men who
    knew what gender equality felt like; were too old to cause many problems
    and could be safely ignored.

    They

    were still searching for a cure, but no one was hopping mad about it
    anymore. Infant boys were still dying at an abysmal rate, but in the
    collective memory of womankind, we always had. They became complacent.
    The male voice diminished then fell silent. Twenty years ago, when key
    world leaders learned that the male side of the species was dying out,
    they had a choice.

    If

    they told the people of the Earth the bad news, the women feared that
    anarchy would ensue. The world economy would collapse. The civilization
    their predecessors had fought so hard to keep afloat would go under. It
    would be the End.

    Or, they could make the men soldier on in futility while women waited for a miracle.

    They

    had made a deal with the Devil, but the Devil doesn't deal in
    Salvation. He gave them twenty years. Old Nick was smiling behind his
    polite façade. He'd also provided them with the means of killing
    themselves. I was born a year before the Big Lie was concocted. Another
    boy, half a world away, was born a year later.

    Like

    me, he had his innocence torn away at an early age. Born on Java in
    Indonesia, he was kidnapped and sold to the slave trade. He could have
    ended up anywhere, but fate landed him in the Chinese port of Shanghai.
    By the age of twenty, prodigious amounts of performance drugs and
    continuous sex had rendered his mind a shell, a few memories still
    bouncing around.

    Outside

    of a small family circle in his native land, no one cared about the boy
    and no one would have known about him if he hadn't died. In the end,
    they didn't even care about his body or his name. The W H O named him
    Patient T2 Zero because by the time they found out about him, the only
    person who might have remembered his name was dead also.

    It

    would be poetic to say he struck back at his tormentors from the grave.
    In fact, women had stolen away any ability to know what he had done.
    The fact was that on the Saturday before I moved into my condo, his long
    laboring T1 antibodies, his reward for surviving infancy, lost their
    struggle to produce more guardians than naturally degraded.

    In

    those seconds, sometime after the lunchtime clientele returned to work,
    the most mutated version of the T1 virus ever seen 'woke up.’ The
    cluster of antivirals that encased it crumbled away. It attacked the
    first cell it came across. In minutes, that cell became a factory.
    Inside an hour, the antiviral or viral battle became a rout.

    Under

    normal conditions, the T1 Gender Plague manifested in three days and
    the male was dead in four more, max. The boy from Indonesia wasn't
    normal. He was fighting off some influenza that a few patrons had
    coughed on him. The housekeeper gave him something for that. He was
    'profitable' after all. He had been given an injection at the start of
    flu season, as well.

    The

    boy's blood was a soup of medicinal drugs, aphrodisiacs and performance
    enhancers. Both his red and white blood cell counts were a wreck from
    long exposure to these substances. He was fed regularly, they only
    chained one of his legs to the bed when he was 'working' or sleeping.
    His throat had hurt so much that he hadn't been eating enough. Besides,
    his will to continue on was already gone.

    He

    was a prostitute, a sex trade worker, a slab of meat. If you get told
    that enough times, treated like that enough, it becomes all you know.
    When was the last time you saw a slab of meat fight to stay in one
    piece? Around four in the afternoon, the housekeeper came by, allowed
    him to go to the bathroom and gave him some food to eat.

    She

    wasn't overly concerned about him barely eating. The boy had a good
    run. He'd much more than made up the cost the 'providers' extorted from
    her 'community.’ She mused it was a pity they didn't have more Asian
    boys. They fetched more money. They couldn't be Chinese, of course. The
    police put you against a wall and shot you for that, so mainly they were
    Indonesians, Malay, and Africans.

    When

    she shackled the boy back to his pallet for the evening rush, she
    noticed his pelvic region and cock were enflamed. She checked, the boy
    was still feverish. She gave him something for the fever and doused his
    crotch with powder so as not to disturb the clients. Had she been
    forty-five or older, she might have recognized the onset of the Plague,
    but she wasn't.

    Even

    then, she could hardly be blamed for not understanding. No adult had
    died from the Plague in forty years. It was a childhood disease. In a
    final irony, two kilometers away was a very fine hospital. They would
    have recognized the ailment and quarantined the boy. He would have died,
    but the Human Race would not have, yet.

    The

    housekeeper was indifferent to his suffering. She had other boys to
    take care of before the working class women began flocking in with their
    hard-earned Yuan. In a final sad reaction to the impending crisis, she
    dimmed the light in his room so as to not upset the clients with the
    condition of his genitals.

    On

    Tuesday, as I struggled through the last few hours of my normal life,
    the boy's was clearly failing. The housekeeper was seeing the local
    patrolwoman off, with a freebie and the monthly 'allowance' money for
    the precinct when a junior attendant came running. The Indonesian boy
    the policewoman had just visited wasn't performing and the client was
    being noisy.

    She

    was feeling irritable and ill, so she went straight for the 'electrical
    stimulation aid.’ She soothed the client, jolted the boy's anus until
    his cock finally
    responded then left the room. She told the assistant to help her move
    the boy to the storeroom after the latest patron left. The dying boy was
    no longer profitable.

    She

    wasn't going to waste the drugs to simply put him down. One day without
    food or water would do the trick. Besides, she was angry, she felt like
    crap and her cunt itched. Inside that boy on that Saturday, the T1
    inside the boy had become what was known as the T2 and it had made that
    last, great leap. It was no longer gender specific.

    The

    housekeeper wasn't even Patient T2 One. That distinction fell to a
    worker at a large electronics factory close by. On Tuesday night, she
    and some co-workers went out for some drinks after their shift ended. A
    good friend was heading out into the countryside for a wedding. A man
    from a nearby village was marrying into her village and she wanted to
    attend, much to the ribald teasing of her comrades.

    On

    Wednesday morning, a stewardess with Air China stopped by to see her
    sister who was home sick with the flu. The woman teased her ill sister
    about going to 'those places.’ The stewardess wanted to make sure her
    sibling had enough food because the stewardess was going to be gone a
    while. She had a short hop to Nagasaki, Japan, and then a long one to
    San Francisco.

    There

    was much she wanted to do in the Federation city, not the least of was
    spending time with the boyfriend of one of her girlfriends. The first
    few patients wandered into the doctors' offices and emergency rooms
    Thursday afternoon and evening. They were treated for the flu outbreak
    that was currently running its course in the city and sent home.

    On

    Saturday morning, as I was being beaten by Flame at Isobel's party, the
    first terminal patient was rolled in by ambulance to that very fine
    hospital. It took them an hour to figure out what was wrong with her.
    They didn't panic. They called the W H O and Beijing. They went into
    full quarantine.

    As

    I was plotting out my little 'dowel rebellion', Chinese authorities
    were hot on the trail of the outbreak. The W H O had just flown a team
    out of Geneva. The 'community' that ran the brothel was figuring out
    that the trail led back to them. The housekeeper was dying in her room,
    alone. Patient T2 Zero had already died and been consumed by the flames
    per the criminals' protocols.

    His

    ashes went into the river. Along with them went the only known
    antivirals that had ever killed a T2. That evening, the local precinct
    raided the brothel and began rounding up the criminal 'communities'
    members. A third of the policewomen were so sick they wouldn't have come
    into work if it wasn't for the emergency. In Beijing, the Central
    government met to discuss the crisis. Containing the outbreak in
    Shanghai was a pipe dream.

    Multiple

    international ships sailed into and out of the port every hour. There
    was the river traffic every night and day. Train service linked the
    entire country with round the clock service. It had an international
    airport, two regional airports and one military airport. It had a naval
    base and over a division worth of troops in barracks around the city.
    Military personnel were always being transferred around.

    Their

    decision was totally logical. They would start shifting 'key personnel'
    to distant governmental bases slowly as to not attract attention. They
    would lean on the W H O not make its findings known until they were
    'absolutely' certain of what was going on. Once the governmental,
    restructuring, was underway, they would notify other key communities so
    they could do like-wise. The word went out of the Security net where one
    woman saw it then decided to go see her brother.

    If

    you were a poor assembly line worker in Hangchow, you were boned. Not
    that it mattered too much. As I was making my spastic declaration on
    Monday morning, my time, they rolled in the first reported male case. He
    was definitely terminal. His community had done everything within their
    power, and budget, to keep him alive. Only in the final hour did they
    relent and bring him in for help. Such was the fear that the government
    would 'take' their man.

    The

    Chief of Staff at the hospital was 66. Across the dying man from her
    was the head of the W H O mission who was only 52. The Chinese physician
    started crying inside her protective suit. She'd been a medical student
    and later a doctor when the Gender Plague first struck. There was no
    doubt in her heart. The Reaper had come back for them all.

    The

    W H O doctor had lived through the Gender Plague, but only as a child.
    Her iron-willed Chinese counterpart was losing it and that vanished all
    her doubts. She raced as quickly as possible to exit the quarantine
    area. She had to call Geneva. She had to contact the U N. If drastic
    measures weren't taken right now, she ran into her Chinese
    'Communications' officer.

    "The

    government needed a few hours to 'assess' her data before allowing a
    general announcement," she told the doctor. The W H O doctor was an
    expert in her field. So, the Communications officer repeated the same
    statement. This was a global pandemic. Same statement. Millions were
    going to die. Same statement. The W H O doctor tried to push by then saw
    the two soldiers calmly waiting for her.

    That

    'few hours' turned out to be twenty-four. Tuesday, as valiant,
    delusional men were getting pummeled all over the Federation, the U N
    began to meet on the matter. Discreet inquiries were made to the
    Federation's U N Ambassador about Carabolix-37. An hour after those four
    men in San Francisco got their asses handed to them over a collection
    of sticks, six women and one man arrived at a hospital with flu-like
    symptoms.

    All

    but one knew a certain Chinese stewardess. The last one would later
    recall she had served the woman at a restaurant. Just over an hour
    later, the police and paramedics located her in her hotel room. She was
    too feverish to get out of bed. It wasn't until nightfall in the city
    that the Federation got the true picture.

    The

    Chinese government was bugging out, jumping ship, getting the hell out
    of Dodge before the Great Wall fell on their heads. Then the panic in
    the Capital set in. It wasn't just the Plague. China was a huge 'X'
    amount of the global economy and in a matter of days they were going
    belly-up.

    Fuck

    the Plague; dead people didn't eat, work, or vote. Millions of
    Americans were about to lose their jobs. Any kind of public assistance
    at this level was a lost cause. Soon there were going to be lots of
    lonely, hungry, pissed off women looking to lynch somebody. They
    wouldn't kill doctors and engineers. Doctors were their best hope for
    staying alive. Engineers kept the lights on.

    Lawyers

    and politicians they could do without, or so it was believed. Pulling a
    'China' was no longer possible. Not only would people suspect it after
    the crowd in Beijing bolted, the Federation didn't have a 'Bunker'
    strategy anyway. The fact that no one had told the 'little' nations of
    the Doom on the horizon didn't seem to bother anyone there.

    Virtually

    as an afterthought, the Press Secretary turned to the Presidential
    Chief of Staff and said, "What about that lunatic on TV this morning?"

    It

    was a clear indicator in the room how bad things were that any of them
    would consider a man to be the answer to anything that didn't involve
    stress relief and impregnation.

    The

    President looked to the Attorney General who was thanking her lucky
    stars that this male idiot had stuck around after making an ass of
    himself to the Nation.

    "I have a team on him right now," she stated confidently.

    "Why isn't he in custody?" the Minister of Defense questioned.

    "We

    had him in custody, but let him go," she responded. She was leagues
    above the city's old Police Commissioner. "There was nothing to hold him
    on at the time and he's under round the clock surveillance. He's ours
    when we want him." She looked to the President for the order.

    That woman thought about it for a second.

    "Ask him," she ordered. "Ask him to come in and help his countrymen and women out in this time of crisis. Be nice."

    "If he refuses?" the AG wanted clarification.

    "Snatch

    him, of course," the President directed. "Have Congress declare him a
    National Treasure as a legal pretext if you must, but bring him in."

    "What if this is all a hoax of some kind?" Health and Human Services chimed in.

    "Then

    we claim he is a promising lead, wave him in front of the Europeans so
    they don't panic too," she smiled. "In two or three days we will have
    something in place for when the dam bursts, but right now we need calm."

    As they were filing out of the room, the AG put the plan in motion. No one liked what they heard.

    "Riot? What riot?" the AG blurted out.

    "What explosion?"

    "Oh my God! Is he among the dead?"

    "What

    do you mean you don't know? Check his bracelet!" The AG gave the
    President a worried look. "It gave its emergency signal then cut off,
    did it?" Everyone was looking at the President once more. She was the
    team's lead striker.

    "Well, find him, damn it!" the President snapped. "Find him before his body decomposes, or whatever it is that dead bodies do."

    "Madam President," the AG said solemnly. "The men are rioting in the city, hundreds dead including many police officers."

    "Hundreds

    of men? We killed hundreds of men? Oh, shit. Tell me it was a bomb that
    did it. Please tell me it was the MRA," the President groaned. "How did
    this happen anyway? How did so many get in one place?"

    "It was the  M A L rally, Madam President," the National Security Advisor delivered the crushing news.

    The

     M A L was the President's baby. Congress was going to crucify her. Now
    she started hoping for the Plague to break out soon. That would
    distract her critics long enough to do, something.

    "Madam

    President, I can have two battalions of air mobile and one battalion of
    Rangers in the city in three hours," the Minister of Defense pledged.

    "We

    could use this as a pretext to round up the men in the city," the
    Minister of the Interior suggested. Several voices yelled 'No!.’

    "There are 300,000 men in the city. Where do you plan to hold them?" the National Security Advisor reminded them.

    "We

    use Army troops to round them up with support from the police," the DM
    stated. "We train for this kind of mission all the time."

    "There are also 3.8 million women in the city," the National Security Advisor asked. "What do you plan to do about them?"

    "We will call out the reserves," the Defense Minister answered confidently.

    "Should we call out the reserves in all the  M A L cities, just in case?" the NSA persisted.

    "Do

    it," the President said. "This can be a good deception plan for
    preparing for the Plague outbreaks when they hit." The NSA took a quiet,
    deep breath. It had taken her twenty long years of crawling through the
    grime and slime of capital politics to get to this place and time, but
    with the help of her co-conspirators, she'd made it.

    The

    noose was closing on her. They couldn't put her in the room with that
    initial research group, but they could put her sister there. She had
    been a naïve congressional staffer when her sister sat her down and gave
    the bad news. It had taken her weeks to agree. Once she had, there was
    no looking back. It was treason without an exit plan.

    Putting

    the Reserves on the streets wasn't to maintain order. It was meant to
    put as many guns in as many hands as possible when the Big Lie came
    tumbling down. The NSA was guilty of treason, but the rest of the
    Cabinet was guilty of genocide. In a way, the genocide bothered her less
    than the callous disregard it was approached with by the guardians of
    the public welfare.

    Why

    had it taken weeks for her to decide to join? It wasn't the risk to her
    career, or the thought of the punishment upon getting caught. It was
    that they weren't planning to save everyone, or even the majority. No,
    from the outset, the plan was to save a tiny few. They weren't elitist
    or supremacist; they were brutally practical.

    At

    a critical point in a population, people stopped being doers and became
    'consumers' and in the 'Vanisher' model, they couldn't afford anyone
    who couldn't pull their own weight. They predicted the world economy
    would collapse violently without hope of recovery. All their needs and
    requirement would be met by the group alone.

    There

    were no bulging bank accounts or massive stockpiles of goods and food.
    Cash would be useless and neither food nor goods in the amount to be
    useful could be hidden for long. They were avoiding as many traditional
    human and fugitive models as possible. That being said, they knew this
    was a long shot. A mythical gamble, but the only shot mankind had left.

    Twenty

    years ago, they had been called romantic idealists and their science
    ignored. Twenty years ago boys born of husband or wife duos had an
    infinitesimal greater chance of surviving than boys born of convict
    (drugged) fathers. It was a tiny enough fraction to ignore. In twenty
    years of study since then, that fraction had grown noticeably.

    Capri

    had called it a 'love conquers all' plan. It was and it wasn't. The
    conspirators had gone over all the data, even the W H O study in
    Kwaziristan. They had found nothing to explain it. Nothing at all. Yet
    men were living despite all the science that said they shouldn't. At
    that moment, it became an act of faith.

    They

    weren't abandoning science. Science was telling them the men were
    making it. The scientists just couldn't see why. The hope became that if
    they followed through with this project the 'why' would present itself
    finally, after years of failure to find a cure. They didn't know what
    they had, but they knew it worked.

    It

    was simply too late to save global society. There were too few men
    left. The whole marriage thing was about to be moot anyway; rendered
    obsolete by act of Congress. The National Security Advisor had obtained a
    lethal dose of muscle relaxants. She had to figure what the last moment
    of her utility would be.

    She

    had an idea what her captors would do to her before they believed she
    had nothing worthwhile to tell them and she had already decided to forgo
    that experience.

    Across

    the globe, GNN was already showing the footage of several Metropolitan
    policewomen in the Blazer Arena finding a suspicious piece of equipment
    in the catwalks.

    They

    then put it back after a member of the arena's technical staff told
    them what it was. It wasn't lost on the commentator that this device was
    off camera for a minute or that the device was the origin of the
    explosion as witnessed on multiple live feeds. It also proved that the
    explosive device didn't actually kill anybody.

    Oh,

    it had started the stampede alright which ended up delivering a
    thousand casualties, but the bomb itself killed no one. That was left to
    the men trampling each other and the policewomen turning to deadly
    force after the struggle for containment became a fight for survival.
    There were twenty  M A L rallies across the nation. Only one was a
    disaster but it was the only one that mattered as the sun rose the next
    day.

    (Behind the Scenes)

    By

    act of Science I had ceased to be a rarity of one. All seven of my sons
    were capable of producing the T1I1, the Israel 1, antivirus. Their
    underdeveloped testes could do it, but weren't. The watch word was
    puberty. The current scientific consensus was that removing a portion of
    their sex organs was also unlikely to produce positive results.

    Still

    unknown to the Federation researchers, the Chinese had the answer to
    the production dilemma and it was coming their way, one infection at a
    time. If they had, they probably would have started praying. After all,
    could the T1I1 kill the T2? All the mothers were getting lawyers, and
    private security. Before long, the Ministry of Justice would start
    issuing warrants.

    In

    Shanghai, where the first mass burnings of corpses was beginning, a
    tired hospital worker was touched by a patient in the Dying Ward. It was
    across the street from the hospital and had been a mall before
    commandeered by the city. The worker was, in reality, a part-time supply
    clerk. After being laid off from her textile job, this was the only job
    she could find.

    She'd

    been given extensive first aid training when she started work a few
    months ago, so now she was in charge of a whole section of the Dying
    Ward. People reaching out wasn't all that new to the worker anymore.
    People were being eaten alive and their fevers were extreme. This one
    though, her eyes were clear and she asked for water in a weak but steady
    voice.

    The

    woman was dying, that was certain. She'd been given minimal support for
    the last, 4 days? The clerk's heart began racing. This was a 'day 2'
    center. The Plague ran its course in a total of 4 days, so this woman
    should have died two days ago. The clerk rushed over, took one of the
    two thermometers for the entire ward and took her charge's temperature.
    39 celsius, or 102 fever.

    The

    clerk raced over to the one doctor (a male medical student actually)
    and dragged him over to the patient. The dying woman had risen to the
    rank of patient in that attendant's eyes. The doctor examined the
    patient's body, ignoring her shame, and nearly fell over. The clerk had
    been quiet so as to not cause an alarm. The doctor yelled for two of the
    volunteers to grab a stretcher and come running.

    These

    volunteers were women who had decided to help out at the hospital in
    this crisis because, it seemed the right thing to do. Now they removed
    the dead women from the Dying Ward and took them to trucks for
    cremation. It was doing something. They arrived with the stretcher, but
    the woman still appeared alive. 'We are going to the hospital' he
    informed them.

    That

    was new. They crossed the street, passed the soldiers and the group
    walked straight to the Hospital's Chief of Staff's office. Her assistant
    informed the medical student that the doctor was asleep. 'We have a
    patient in Day 9' he responded. The assistant nearly tripped over
    herself running in and rousing her boss.

    Ten

    minutes later, he was happy to be allowed to simply observe the
    specialists at work. The woman was nearly dead alright. She'd been
    fighting off the T2 Plague for nine days now. For half that time she'd
    only had an IV drip to sustain her. Three things made her different.
    She'd been gifted with a small dose of T2J1 (Java) antivirals.

    That

    could only mean she had sex with that poor, dead boy. Unlike the other
    patrons, she'd been given enough of his seed to last this long. The
    second difference was almost a fatal one. She'd been cannibalizing her
    own body to save her unborn child, who was really nothing more than a
    lump of tissue at that time. It was good old Mother Nature trying to see
    the next generation through the womb and into the light of the world.

    The

    final difference, somewhere, the doctors guessed a day and a half
    earlier, the antivirals hovering around and protecting that little lump
    of unborn boy realized that the tissue had grown to a sustainable size
    and they attacked it. It wasn't out of cruelty. It was out of necessity.
    They were fighting that battle to keep the mother alive, but without
    the ability to replace their losses, they were succumbing.

    Quite

    frankly, there weren't enough of them and they were dying by the minute
    while the T2 kept getting stronger. The T2J's needed a factory and the
    lump of boy was it. A few select cells died and became antiviral
    factories and the counter-attacked into the mother's body, and they were
    starting to come out on top.

    The

    swelling was going down, the fever was breaking, plus her heart rate
    and breathing were steady, if weak. For the team of doctors at their
    breaking point, this was a breath of fresh air. One was going to live.
    They also realized that this little boy wasn't going to be saving anyone
    else for quite some time. Extracting him would most certainly be fatal
    and provide a onetime dose for only a handful of people.

    Instead

    of keeping thousands of patients alive, they now had to keep one boy
    alive. They conferred, agreed that they all were of one mind, then
    separated. The head of the W H O mission had been supplied with her own
    satellite hook-up this time. She called Geneva then the U N, giving them
    all the data they had. What she got back was surprising.

    They

    already had a virtual carbon-copy of the T2J antiviral, but they were
    calling it the T1I1. Apparently there was an adult male in the
    Federation running around with it. There was also a nasty rumor starting
    to surface that he'd been killed in a police action in Chicago. The W H
    O doctor wept silently at her desk. It felt like her gender was trying
    to commit genocide on themselves.

    The

    Chief of Staff sat down with the battalion commander of the unit
    assigned to protect the hospital. By disease and fortune, it was a young
    captain. The Chief of Staff laid out the whole story. The boy wouldn't
    be saving anyone but himself and his mother for months. Most likely,
    everyone in the hospital and her unit would be dead by then.

    If

    they harvested the boy, there would go the last, best chance for any of
    China to survive. She had to tell Beijing before their spies told them.
    Beijing would demand the mother and boy, she would delay as long as she
    could. Eventually they would see through her deceptions and then they
    would come to take him by force. The Chief of Staff wanted to know what
    the captain was going to do when that happened.

    (Back at Home)

    "What do you want?" I requested.

    "We are here for you, Israel Jensen," the voice answered. I looked to Flame once more.

    "What if I don't want to go with you?" I tried to sound brave as I responded. There was a pause.

    "We are with Zara," the voice countered.

    "There are two of them," Flame whispered. "I can do this."

    "Bitch, we are dangling off the edge of a bridge. Have you lo,” I mumbled. "Yeah, you have. Knock yourself out."

    "Why isn't she here then?" I inquired.

    "She is here," the voice said. I put a hand on Flame's thigh.

    "Don't move," I whispered. "They have a sniper."

    "You sure?"

    "Yeah, pretty much," I nodded.

    "I'm tossing you a phone," the voice informed me.

    "Toss

    it to the woman," I pointed. "Her hand-eye coordination is much
    better." The phone didn't fly high. It actually skidded to a stop less
    than a half meter away. I looked at Flame who looked at the phone then
    back at me.

    "Bitch, it's right there. Pick it up yourself," she groused.

    I

    picked it up, flipped open the opaque cover and was gifted with the
    sight of Flame's back with a little red dot centered between her
    shoulder blades. Flame was looking out over the city. I thought she was
    bored. After nudging her, she looked over the picture and smiled. She
    leaned into me. The dot followed. She leaned away and the dot followed.

    "Good sniper," she smirked to me. "Okay ladies, you can have him," Flame called out to our visitors.

    I typed Hugs Zara.

    A few seconds later, I added; ‘Come In.’

    Not Ready Yet, came back the response.

    ‘Please’, I pressed.

    I added; ‘You probably can't understand how much that means to me.’

    No? I added, in anticipation.

    Not yet, came the final word.

    The

    closer woman began backing away. A few meters and on the other side of
    the roadway, a second woman did the same. I had to wonder about their
    interest. What rejection would be one too many? Did other men get this
    much leeway? No, they didn't. They bailed out the first chance they got,
    yet I was sticking around.

    I stood up and followed them for a few meters before stopping. I still had no plan.

    "Hum," Flame walked up to my side. "You don't see that every day."

    "You are not supposed to see them at all," I confided.

    "Do you know what's weird?" Flame tapped me with her gun.

    "You still don't want to kill me?" I guessed.

    "Yeah, it's freaky-weird," Flame nodded. "Do you think that sniper-chick is still watching us?"

    "You are asking my advice about women and guns?" I gasped. "God, we are a fucked-up pair."

    "Tons of fun," Flame laughed. "Let me take you home."

    "Your home, or my home?" I worried.

    "Your home," she snickered. "My clit intimidates you." Now she was giggling.

    "Thanks," I smiled. We remounted her bike, put on our helmets and headed into the city.

    "I

    have never said this before, but I'd like to take you someplace, tie
    you down and make long passionate love to you," I confessed through our
    helmet links.

    "You make passionate love to a lot of women," she countered.

    "No, the 'tie you down' part," I clarified. "I don't normally do that."

    "What makes me so special, not that I'm not special, but why this?" Flame snorted in amusement.

    "There

    is no way in hell I'm giving you an orgasm when you have ready access
    to a weapon, or any other means of hurting me," I squeezed her tightly.
    She was quiet for several minutes.

    "Cool," she murmured.

    "Yeah, it would be," I agreed.

    "Then do I get to kill you?" she perked up.

    "No,

    damn it," I bumped helmets with her. "First I get dressed, then I open
    the window and then I untie you, hopefully jumping out the window before
    you get your gun."

    "Bitch!" she laughed. "You are going to make me work for it."

    "That's what friends are for," I teased.

    "Thanks

    for clearing that up for me, Bitch," she shook with amusement. I
    couldn't do this with anyone else. Death and killing weren't things I
    embraced.

    I

    didn't like violence, but I was causing tons of it. I didn't joke about
    casual violence, except now I was doing it with Flame. I wasn't sure
    why I liked her. I couldn't pinpoint that factor, or moment that put us
    in this current setting. She'd beaten me up, beaten me again, then I
    spasmodically came on to her, came on to her again, and she'd responded.

    It

    wasn't a one-sided relationship. Flame wanted something from me that
    was equally indescribable. I don't think she'd felt alone before she met
    me. She hated everyone, so didn't really miss their company. Just like
    some office functionary, she was going through the motions of life, even
    if that life was that of a Mob enforcer, thug, and killer.

    She

    wasn't an adrenaline junkie. Her fearlessness had robbed her of that
    thrill. In the firefight she had not flinched or panicked. I believed
    she had become completely emotionally detached. Oh, God, I made her
    laugh. Not in an artificial professional comedian kind of way, but a
    'looking at someone and discovering they make you happy' way.

    Unintentionally,

    I had made Flame feel something, anything, and it was tearing her up
    inside. It wasn't happiness. Flame felt happy when she killed people, or
    made them cry. Perhaps that was it; I gave her happiness that didn't
    involve her taking something, be it a life, or sense of security, from
    another person. That had her confused.

    We

    pulled up to my place in relative silence. What I didn't know was most
    people, even in their places of work on second shift, or just working
    late, were glued to their video feeds. Even at the hospital, I had not
    grasped the magnitude of the carnage. I put the helmet up.

    "Take care and no 'Death by Cop'," I patted Flame's shoulder. She opened her face plate.

    "I can't die," she grinned. "I haven't killed you yet. Want me to kill you now?"

    "I

    want you to live," I replied softly. She laughed, dropped her visor and
    sped away. I took the steps to my apartment two at a time. I was tired,
    but I actually wanted to see some female faces for the first time in
    forever.

    I accessed my door and recalled that Venus had a gun, so I called out.

    "It's

    me." I opened the door and stepped in. All the women, from whatever
    place they had staked out on my living room floor or furniture were
    looking, or craning to look at me. Kuiko and Capri had their arms out so
    that no one grappled me in the entryway.

    "Where have you been?" Capri inquired with barely controlled fury.

    "I, I had to,” I mumbled.

    "Skip

    you banging that cop in the god damned emergency room and your version
    of the Gettysburg Address to a room full of ladies in blue who wanted to
    shoot you, fuck nut Bastard," Capri growled.

    Honesty is never the best option. In fact, honesty is the refuge of the unimaginative and thoughtless, or so I've been told.

    "Well, you remember that girl with the hand cannon in the shootout this afternoon,” I managed to get out.

    Capri put her face in her hands and groaned.

    "I got on a bike with her, we rode out to the road construction on the new freeway,” I continued.

    "Where on the new freeway?" Venus rumbled.

    "That part of the unfinished overpass," I informed them.

    "You mean the big, uncompleted bridge, that part of the new freeway?" Venus pressed.

    "Yeah.

    We sat at the end, dangled our feet off the edge and talked for a bit,"
    I tried to make my insane decision sound reasonable.

    "Gee, Israel, did she try to kill you, the mobster hitwoman?" Capri muttered.

    "Ah,

    she pointed her gun at me a few times, asked me if I wanted to die a
    few more times, but she couldn't pull the trigger," I enlightened them.
    "We talked."

    "Israel!"

    Kuiko squealed at a deafening pitch. "The cop nearly killed you
    tonight! Wasn't one time enough? Do you want to scare us to death? Do
    you want to leave us?"

    Kuiko freaking out was expected. The look of fear on the rest of their faces was unfathomable to me.

    "What am I missing?" I asked. Roni and Angel not being back was starting to worry me.

    "Israel, what is the last thing you remember at the Arena?" Aniqua requested.

    "Shooting,

    a lot of it. The cops at the exit with the EMTs arming themselves and
    heading in. I was listening to the chaos on the radio, but I was really
    concentrating on escaping. Why?" I looked around the room. Samantha was
    channel surfing until she found one of the local updates.

    Confirmed Dead: 152 Women, 849 Men. Final figures still unavailable.

    Oh

    God, it was the second biggest disaster to overtake male-kind since the
    last days of the Plague. It was highly unlikely that anything would
    surpass the Holy City, but Carabas in Brazil had just been supplanted as
    the second largest slaughter of my gender in 42 years. The most
    demoralizing piece was the three SWAT snipers on the Arena with their
    back up weapons going to fully automatic fire at the men below.

    During

    the Gender Plague the countries of the Developing World went three
    ways. Some, like the Republic of South Africa, clung to their democracy
    and rode out the storm. Others, like India, went to Emergency Rule and
    they survived. The last group, like Brazil, tried to walk the middle
    path and they collapsed. The public didn't know who to trust, so they
    began looking out for themselves.

    Brazil

    made it into Year 6 when the police in Brasilia rioted. The government
    called in the closest military units to restore order. The military
    tried to seize control, the executive branch of government was
    decapitated and the country went to shit. A few months later, the
    legislative body set up shop in San Paulo and began reasserting control
    over the coastal regions.

    Their

    navy had remained loyal through the crisis so not only did the
    democratic government survive, but the Brazilian export economy didn't
    wither and die. They grimly persevered for eighteen months until the U N
    was finally able to cobble together some kind of relief force from the
    member nations.

    On

    the Brazilian & U N side was that they were organized and
    well-equipped. The rebels were balkanized and often as much threat to
    each other as to the central government. Brazil took back their capital
    and launched an offensive against the largest of the rebel groups. They
    drove the rebels back to their base at Carabas.

    On

    the eve of the last government offensive the Revolutionary Council met
    and decided on their final course of action. There were men on the
    Council. It is said that one objected but the other two agreed. In the
    last hour before dawn, the rebels rounded up every male still under
    their control and executed them. The rebels considered it a last act of
    defiance.

    The

    U N considered them all War Criminals and hunted most of them down. It
    was the end of old Brazil though. The upper Amazon basin remained
    lawless even until this day. The government was too afraid that other
    female groups would do the same thing and the real estate wasn't worth
    the risk.

    The

    Holy City was a different, and far more horrifying, legacy. Before the
    Plague, there were places where men not only ruled, but women were
    barred from any true power. As a result, when the men started dying off,
    there were no, or not enough, professional women to take their place.
    The electricity went out, hospitals were overrun and law and order broke
    down.

    The

    U N was doing triage and if your country couldn't at least limp along,
    it was abandoned to its fate, unless you had oil. In those bygone days,
    it was a petroleum driven economy. There were some fucked-up
    places around the globe that should have bit the dust, except the U N
    had to keep propping them up, or everything would have broken down.

    Human

    Rights abuses? They would deal with that later. Few women want to talk
    about exactly what the U N was thinking back then. They kept the engine
    of civilization turning and they paid for it in blood. Whose blood? The
    blood of women. See, around Year 8, there just weren't too many men left
    in these Male Dominated cultures.

    Life

    was horrible, but the men simply wouldn't give up their power. They
    filled their security forces with whatever men they could lay their
    hands on. Things got so bad that these powerless women protested. The
    questionably recruited and poorly trained security forces raped and
    killed them for their audacity. Massive atrocities were committed.

    The

    U N did nothing, sort of. They covertly began supplying all kinds of
    aid to the women while publically appealing for mediation. The men were
    having none of that. It was their God-given country and women had better
    know their place. Apparently God decided their places was behind a
    machine gun, rocket launcher, or rifle.

    The

    men still had more plentiful equipment like tanks, artillery,
    helicopters and planes. What they didn't have were numbers. They
    couldn't cover everywhere at once. Soon enough the women grabbed and
    held onto valuable parts of the landscape. The U N recognized their
    movement and it was payback time.

    Every

    advantage now turned the women's way. If anyone in the U N thought this
    was a bad idea, they were ignored. The U N was thinking a popular
    insurgency overthrowing a corrupt, outdated regime. They weren't
    thinking of thousands and thousands of brutalized rape victims,
    traumatized and often mutilated suddenly seeing a light at the end of
    the tunnel of their suffering.

    They

    didn't give a crap about the survival of the U N, Peace, Prosperity and
    the Human Race. They wanted to silence the demons in their heads
    forever. They wanted to make sure that they never heard a woman cry out
    in unanswered, wretched agony ever again. They pushed the men back to
    the Holy City, their last stand.

    Most

    of the female fighters were relatively sane. They knew what was going
    on around the globe. They agreed with the U N that certain men, if
    captured alive, would suffer international justice. Most of the men
    would spend their lives in permanent detention so that their culture
    could attempt to rebuild. It was the only rational thing to do.

    The

    fighting was incredibly brutal. Hardcore elements on both sides refused
    to take, or be taken, prisoner. For seven days the women pressed
    forward. In the core of the city, the last band of fanatics died to a
    man. After that, the resistance collapsed. Most of the male army by this
    time were the scrapings of the barrel.

    Old

    men in their seventies, young boys in their early teens, the ill, the
    infirmed and the mangled; this was pretty much all that remained of a
    male culture that had lasted thousands and thousands of years. The U N
    representatives stepped in, helped sort out the men and prepared to
    rebuild. Those women mentioned earlier? They weren't done. There were
    men still alive.

    The

    male army had used a variety of chemical weapons on their female
    enemies during the conflict and those dissolute women had been gathering
    up the stockpiles as they were overrun. They rolled into the outdoor
    prison camps with those weapons, pretending to be a food delivery. The
    men gathered around and the women detonated themselves, in all the
    camps.

    Those

    who didn't commit suicide began opening fire on the men who weren't
    dead, or dying fast enough. Some women fired on those zealots. Other
    women simply fell down and wept. They couldn't shoot the women who had
    fought and bled so much for their cause. If the men died, they died as a
    people. It was an internal conflict they couldn't handle.

    Between

    the battle and the mass murder afterwards nearly 25,000 men died. Fewer
    than three hundred remained. Today, a Pakistani regiment guards the
    city. It is still a place of pilgrimage, but it has never been
    repopulated. It remains pretty much as it was abandoned, forty-one years
    ago, a silent reminder of all that can go wrong with the human species.

    Back to my plight.

    "I didn't say or do anything at the Rally, honest," I pleaded to my female companions.

    "We know you didn't," Capri grumbled. "That's why you are not on the list."

    "List?"

    "The

    arrest list," Venus snapped. "They are using facial recognition to file
    arrest warrants for all the men who broke the law at the rally. It's
    over two thousand names long and posted so that all their female friends
    and neighbors can turn them in."

    In the midst of this disaster, what insight did my mind grab on to?

    "At

    least Kenny should be getting out of jail soon," I mumbled. Where in
    the hell were they going to hold all these people? Hell, how were they
    going to try all these guys?

    "So, what's with the cop?" Venus stared at me intently. "The one you fucked."

    "That would be Officer Freya Passey. She's a pagan," I evaded.

    "I wonder what her review of you is going to be like," Samantha studied me with conflicting emotions.

    "Oh, there's a problem with that," I looked heavenward.

    "Problem?"

    Capri choked. "Do you mean 'problem' as in you snuck off and murdered
    the Mayor, or something that is remotely fixable?"

    I was beginning to question why Capri kept hanging out with me.

    "My bracelet is broken," I confessed.

    "How did that happen?" Aniqua inquired.

    "Have

    you seen that whole bit with me, on top of Passey, the riot cop, the
    stun baton hitting my wrist?" I outlined. "That apparently fried it."

    The women looked around at each other.

    "Oh, thank God," Capri exhaled. "I thought it was something important."

    "Damn,

    Israel, we don't give a crap about your bracelet," Venus groused. "Can I
    have my sex now?" Capri, Aniqua and Kuiko all pelted her with
    something.

    Kuiko used the commotion to hop up and come my way.

    "Hugs?"

    she smiled hopefully. I opened my arms and she flowed into my embrace.
    She began breathing deeply my scent and rubbing her cheek against my
    shirt.

    "Damn it," I groaned. Kuiko looked up, concerned.

    I tried to turn her around and pull up her shirt.

    "No!"

    she insisted. "You were bad. You weren't thinking of us. You should
    have come straight home." Kuiko wasn't angry about Passey. She was angry
    because I had acted without concern for the group, our group.

    "I

    apologize, to all of you," I groaned. "I honestly can't tell you what I
    was thinking. It, it all changed and they'll never fix it. Men rose up
    in defiance and they are going to crush us for it, but their brutality
    doesn't matter anymore."

    In a cosmic twist of black humor, the situation had reversed.

    For

    forty years the female regime had been keeping men internally
    disorganized and obedient. There were a multitude of all-female groups.
    There were even a good number of non-gender groups, but there were no
    male-only clubs (unless you included male musical groups). Unlike the
    cross-cultural men that took public transit with their sticks today,
    this male group had been uniform.

    They

    were some of the best men could put forward. Not the smartest, richest,
    best looking, or most famous. No, they were the iconic representation
    of what all men were supposed to want to be. They played by the rules,
    got ahead and were living the good life, and they had been gunned down
    at a meeting the women invited them to.

    Robert

    White had most likely not identified with the man in the chicken
    processing plant, the microchip production line, the mechanic, or the
    starving artist, but they had identified with him. In their hearts they
    knew society wanted us to be like Robert White, pre-massacre. To
    complete the picture, the doctor, lawyer and banker identified with him
    too, as one of their own.

    The

    police had still gunned him and hundreds like him down. Males weren't
    salivating with glee as Robert took out those two water cannons. Most
    couldn't understand that kind of dire courage. What they felt was
    horror, horror that he'd been shot in the first place, shot in the gut
    with his life placed in jeopardy. It was the horror that their sense of
    security had been shredded and the promises they'd been believing all
    these years were lies.

    Men

    were uniting in fear, disbelief and outrage. They had been rendered
    into one mind, 'They have betrayed us.’ On the other side of the aisle,
    it was the opposite. Women were being torn asunder. What had the police
    been thinking? Why hadn't they let them leave? Why hadn't the men been
    punished?

    What

    were the men going to do next? What should they do to protect the men?
    What should they do to control them? Is my man in danger? Sure, all
    women knew policewomen carried a sidearm, but they would never use them,
    right? Well, they had, mostly to defend their lives and those of their
    partners.

    But

    women didn't care about that. Cops had shot men! It was like China only
    a hundredfold worse. Women were confused. Society had told them as they
    grew up that men 'liked' it, that they didn't mind the aggression and
    most of all, men were safe to be around, docile, though no one would
    have dared use the word.

    "Israel,

    you did your thing. It was your right," Aniqua stated, "but have some
    mercy on us. It is damned hard to watch you walk out that door then
    witness all that madness on TV. We were worried. You called, but you
    wouldn't come home. No, you had to go into a building full of cops and
    screw a woman, and then you disappeared again."

    "Couldn't you keep in touch?" she persisted. "Did you even think about us?"

    "Yes

    I could have and no, I didn't think about any of you," I confessed. "I
    was a lousy friend and, I'm going to continue being a lousy friend.
    Frankly, all of this," I indicated the women in the room, "is a lot for
    me to take in. Worse, it is necessary for me which makes me resent all
    of you."

    "Huh?" Venus muttered. "In the video you said you liked us."

    "I

    like all of you a whole bunch, but I don't want to," I pleaded. "The
    last time I took a shower, I was terrified one of you would come in and
    hurt me. It is not any of you, it is me. When Flame had her huge, fucking pistol barrel pointed into my face tonight I couldn't even muster enough fear to beg for my life."

    "Damn," Capri whispered. Kuiko started quietly to shed tears onto my chest.

    "Sometimes

    the desire to live until the next day was all I had to keep me going," I
    stated. "Even as you gave me your care and affection, you were breaking
    me down inside. I spent three years learning to avoid and live without
    women. In a week that had become a futile endeavor."

    "I

    can't live without you even as I know it is going to tear me apart. I
    want to be free and I want to be alone. I can't have both so I've chosen
    to be free because that lets me be with all of you," I finished. "I'm
    going to be a terrible friend and you deserve better than a fucked up guy like me."

    "No we don't," Kuiko sniffed. "I don't want anyone else but you."

    "I'd

    sell Kuiko's left tit to make you work right, or righter," Venus
    sighed. "I'll still take the man I'm here with though over any other
    I've ever met." Samantha seemed to calm down. Capri was relentless.

    "We need to establish a punishment system for you, maybe a denial of sex," Capri grumbled.

    "Eek!" Kuiko peeped then shook her head rapidly over my chest. She wasn't happy with that idea, not one bit.

    "Capri, just so we are clear," Venus menaced. "Sammy and I are about to kick your ass for even suggesting such a thing."

    "Fine,

    fine," Capri held up her hands. "Let's compromise. Kuiko, punish
    Israel." Kuiko turned her head sideways, regarding Capri while her ear
    was listening to my heartbeat. "You know, teach him a lesson." Kuiko's
    eyes grew wide. She hurriedly help me get her shirt and bra out of the
    way then stripped of my jacket and shirt.

    "Well?"

    I asked softly. I was wanting to do this more than I initially thought I
    would. I welcomed the frivolity of the act; the carefree sensuality.

    "Put me against the wall and pick me up?" she meeped.

    "Is that a question or a command, Mistress Sano?" I teased. It came so easily with her.

    "Mistress

    Sano,” her face blossomed into a smile that seemed to erase the
    tear-tracks on her cheeks. "I like that. Lift me up, press me against
    the wall and get to nipple licking!"

    I picked her up, pressed her against the wall and began my nipplage.

    "Damn it," four women muttered behind me.

    "Support your weight with your legs around my hips and your arms on my shoulders," I instructed Kuiko.

    She

    was curious, but obeyed. I released my hold on her ass, brought my hand
    up to the sides of her breasts the pressed them together. I tongue
    flicked her now adjacent nipples.

    "I warned you I'd get them both next time," I admonished her.

    "Mistress Sano approves," Kuiko purred, "approves."

    "No, Capri," Venus mocked my lawyer, "you couldn't say 'Venus', could you?"

    "Nope," Capri smirked. "You getting pissed off is normal. Kuiko wailing is a noise I can live without."

    Capri

    was a clever girl and way ahead of the game. By foisting Kuiko on me
    she was reinforcing our congealing dynamic. She would let Kuiko lead the
    way. No one else had heard her declaration of love for me, so this
    simply seemed like fun. I had little doubt that she knew this was
    healing me. She was creating isolation in a crowded room; just Kuiko and
    me.

    I

    would give the girls sexual fun. It would be a personal relationship
    that would move me beyond what I did with Officer Passey, I still had to
    explain that. They were my partners. I wouldn't belittle them with the
    term 'attachment.’ We were one group, one entity, not some cosmetic
    appendage or accessory.

    In

    retrospect, Kuiko had been the perfect choice. She was our 'Omega.’ She
    wasn't the prettiest, the best built, the smartest, or even the most
    athletic. She was wacky, just a smidge off kilter. The other women,
    sadly, didn't see her as a threat. Angel was a threat. She was the
    Alpha. Kuiko though, if Kuiko could get this level of attention, by
    their thinking, any of them could.

    Kuiko

    was not my Omega. She was my liberator. Before anyone else, she had
    connected with me. Angel stole my heart, but she still hurt me. Kuiko
    gave me patience and time. She sensed my frontiers and there she
    stopped, waiting for me to let her in. I prayed to the Divine that she
    made it out of this mess with me intact.

    I was so caught up in my threads of this Kuiko experience I missed her coming to fruition under my ministrations.

    "Israel,

    I'm, ah, ah, ah ah ah ah ha," she orgasmed. We clung to each other as
    she slowly regained control of herself. "Thank you," she whispered.

    "He made her come, didn't he?" Samantha murmured. "With his lips,"

    "Fuck

    all of you," Venus growled to the room. She stomped off to the shower.
    The water was running in seconds, the glass door opened then shut. Capri
    started giggling.

    "Don't

    worry, Israel," Capri snickered. "Forcing Venus to take a cold shower
    can't be better than sex with you, but until then, it will do nicely."

    "I need to change," Kuiko grinned sheepishly at me. Her crotch was soaked.

    "Me

    too," I sighed. My belt and the top of my pants were damp as well.
    Kuiko and I changed clothes, the cold shower didn't' seem to have done
    Venus much good and after some consensus building, I was convinced to
    sleep on the sofa with the ladies around me.

    It

    was much later when I woke up. I hadn't heard Roni, or Angel come in
    yet but Dimples' FBI was close by again, apparently I was lost and the
    Attorney General was looking for me,

    The

    fact that my bracelet wasn't talking to the system never came up.
    Dimples' people didn't get around to it and my sanity kept me from
    mentioning the fact.

    The

    Federation Government had thought I was dead, but my stunt at the
    hospital went viral, so they knew I was alive again. Officer Passey was
    vocally and profusely refusing all attempts at a vaginal swab. Outside, a
    city-wide curfew was in effect. The Armed Forces Reserves were being
    called up and the rumor was that regular troops were on the way.

    All

    that left me truly curious about who was knocking at my door an hour
    before dawn. I activated the TV and nothing happened. It was on but not
    responding. I began to panic then I recalled the past two days of my
    life. I got off the sofa and headed for the door.

    "Who is it?" Capri and Aniqua asked at the same time.

    Samantha

    and Kuiko were slow wakers. I lightly knocked on my own door then
    opened it. Sure enough, it was Zara and those two women from the bridge
    earlier in the night. I silently stepped aside and ushered them in. The
    middle woman, the one I had talked to on the bridge, had two carrying
    crates worth of stuff and she went straight to the kitchen.

    "Israel," Zara began. "We need some of your blood."

    "Okay," I nodded. There was a short pause.

    "Shit,"

    the middle woman griped as if she had just lost a bet. The third woman
    chuckled and removed her ball cap. They all had ball caps, jackets and
    street attire.

    The

    third woman had short, shockingly white hair. Like Zara and the other
    woman, she was fit, but with a different quality about her, more agile
    than tough. The second woman was of the same mold as Zara, quietly
    competent though she smiled more often, with her raven hair pulled back
    in a ponytail reaching half way down her back.

    I

    migrated into the kitchen because, while tiny, it wasn't packed with as
    many women as my living room. The second woman was kneeling beside her
    two crates, pulling things out and stacking them around her while
    wearing blue surgical gloves. One of them held my curiosity. It was a
    30cm cube. It seemed to be solid plastic except one portal on top and a
    small open sphere in the middle.

    "By

    the way, I'm Jen, the woman in the kitchen is Brandi and, in case the
    word hasn't gotten around yet, the last woman is Zara," the white haired
    woman introduced the new group.

    "Who are you with?" I asked her.

    "Nasa," she snorted. "That was cool, you figuring it out."

    "Frank,

    let me stick your finger," Brandi requested. I extended a finger her
    way and it was dutifully pricked. Apparently I was 'Frank.’

    "Who are the rest of you with?" Venus prodded. Zara hesitated.

    "1st Special Forces Operational Detachment, D," she replied. "Both of us."

    I

    knew who that was because of my studies. By the look on Venus' face,
    like she'd been hit in the face with a skillet, she knew too. Everyone
    else seemed clueless.

    "Oh," Kuiko popped up, "you shoot people? Just like real soldiers?"

    "Yeah Kid," Jen chuckled, "just like real soldiers."

    Brandi

    extracted some of my blood in a miniscule hollow tube. She trimmed
    that, opened the top of the globe and fitted the tube into a series of
    rollers. She sealed the tube and then, in stages, the tube descended
    into the heart of the cube. Brandi switched her attention to the small
    screen device at her knees.

    At

    first, all it showed was some roughly circular objects, grey and fuzzy
    around the edges. A few seconds later, red objects, about the same size
    as the grey ones entered the scene. Brandi grew tense, so I began to
    massage her shoulders while keeping my eyes on the screen. One of the
    red, cells, they had to be my blood cells, turned grey and ruptured
    along the sides.

    The

    grey objects were ruptured, infected blood cells. My blood cells were
    getting clobbered. One by one they succumbed. Brandi was almost too
    tense for words. I picked up on her chanting 'come on, come on' as if
    some sort of encouragement would help in this lopsided fight. I caught
    sight of the miracle first.

    On

    the edge, one of my blood cells began turning grey then stopped. It was
    turning red once more. Brandi began muttering 'oh please, oh please, oh
    please.’ A grey cell began to wither, blacken and die, then another. In
    seconds a colossal trouncing was in progress. Brandi could barely
    scroll the screen back fast enough to catch the death of the infected
    cells. In two minutes, it was over.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 5 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 11
    Men’s Rally And Riot

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    The

    Persians marshalled all the nations under the Sun and Stars yet they
    were defeated by a single idea: Sacrifice, and their inability to
    appreciate it.

    After

    tonight, we would become a democracy because I could trust the group to
    see beyond gender and into the ideas and ideals of the speaker. True
    democracy was not about the tyranny of numbers, but consensus. Consensus
    was the result of the belief that everyone in the group, even the
    opposition, had worth, they counted.

    How

    in the Hell, after all the wrong turns my life had taken, could I still
    believe I was an idealist? It was simple. I had not let them win. In a
    very crude, sexual way it was that I had the confidence in one girl, my
    first date, to ask her to hold off on true intercourse and she respected
    my wishes. In the kaleidoscope of my fractured mind, that memory burned
    through.

    Listening

    to the women in my living room talking while I dressed in the bedroom, a
    tiny shiver of one memory collided and melded with another. No women I
    had ever known had not betrayed me in one way or another. That was the
    terror of distrust for me, but, no woman, or man, was perfect. They
    would all betray me, sooner or later.

    I

    now understood this wasn't bad. It was human nature. We all let people
    down around us, even the ones we cared about. Pain had led me to hunt
    for perfection. That was a pointless quest and a pursuit that led to
    madness. What I should have been looking for was restitution. Did that
    person know they had wronged me and were they trying to make it up to
    me?

    The

    same held true for me. Was I a true friend, looking after those I had
    wronged and balancing accounts with them as well? Honesty, Truth and
    Love, the harshest bitches on the block. I meditated for twenty minutes
    before heading back to my assembled friends.

    "You look nice," Kuiko beamed. "Really nice."

    "Thank you," I blushed slightly. More Bethany clothes.

    "That wasn't a compliment, you jerk," Capri glared. "Last chance. This is stupid."

    "Noted

    and acknowledged, Ms. O'Hara," I nodded. "I need a taxi." I pulled out
    my phone and began looking up taxi services. My phone rang.

    “FBI across the street” it read. I shuddered. I wasn't upset. I was peeved.

    “Do you like my new underwear you Pervs?” I hung up. I didn't care if they liked my underwear.

    "Them?" Capri asked softly.

    "Yeah."

    "Damn it, you just took a shower, shaved and got dressed. Can't they leave you alone for an hour?" she griped.

    "Who?" Roni got out first.

    "Santa's Little Helpers," Capri grumbled. "I really ought to do something about them."

    "Let

    us not revisit the whole 'you dismembered in the morgue' thing, shall
    we," I requested. "Besides, I gave them a piece of my mind this time."

    "Not the sexy part!" Kuiko blurted out.

    "What did you do?" Capri studied me.

    "I called them pervs," I declared. "No, I did not, Kuiko. The sexy is all for you." She smiled.

    "Oh yeah, that will do it," Capri pressed her wrist to her forehead and announced dramatically.

    "What do I want to do more," Venus mumbled, "fight over the sexy or find out what the hell is going on?"

    "Perverted

    Santa's Little Helpers who leave dismembered bodies in the morgue and
    have an apparent issue with Israel naked or semi-naked," Roni mused.
    "Capri, after he leaves, you are going to do some explaining."

    "I think this is my cue to leave," I told the room then headed for the door.

    "Aren't you going to call a taxi?" Aniqua reminded me.

    "The FBI is going to drive me there," I grinned.

    "What makes you say that?" Samantha gulped.

    "When

    the alternative is letting me flag down a cabby that may, or may not,
    be homicidal, my bet is they'll drop me off at the arena," I explained.

    "Makes sense to me," Kuiko nodded. "If I had a car, I'd give him a ride."

    "Kuiko, for once I agree with you," Venus muttered.

    "I'm not as dumb as I look," Kuiko turned that 1000 watt smile on Venus.

    "Of course you are not," Roni chortled. "Otherwise you couldn't walk and talk at the same time."

    I

    went around and kissed each one of them, on the lips. Normally that
    should have made them happy, but they kept looking at me like they'd
    never see me again. Clever girls. I left the complex and scanned the
    streets. There was the car, at the edge of a car park down the street.
    It wasn't as if there were many car owners in this part of town.

    I

    hurried across the street and I was whistling. Special Agent Sosa
    lowered the window as I approached. Across from her was S A Saris, also
    with Dimple's team.

    "Yes?" Sosa sighed. "When staking out a place it sort of blows our cover if you walk right up to us, by the way."

    "That's cool," I grinned. "We aren't staying here anyway. I need a ride to the Arena."

    "Do we look like a taxi service?" Sosa smirked.

    "I'm going, you are following. We might as well make it easy on us, save a few volts," I reasoned.

    "Get in," Saris grumbled. I gladly did so and off we went.

    "Planning to get arrested?" Saris asked.

    "Planning? No. Expecting it to be a possibility, yes," I admitted. "Any news?"

    "Dr. Fremont is still missing, but her company hired a GlobeMaster to haul a whole lot of something to Bolivia," Sosa answered.

    Seeing my confusion, Saris added.

    "A GlobeMaster is a really big aircraft, used for hauling freight, not passengers."

    My impulse was to say 'can you shoot it down,' but the illegality of the action was stunning.

    "Anything on your front?" Sosa inquired.

    "Let

    me see, my Capri's Mom wants her to be a cum-dumpster, seven girls
    stopped by my place today to drag me out of my home and make me their
    bitch. My tribe made them back down, this time. Now my ladies are camped
    out at my place, murdering my AC unit and praying I make it back home
    in some sort of working order," I outlined.

    "Why did they let you go? Are they some kind of pansies?" Sosa mocked.

    "I'd

    hit you upside your head for that comment, but you are driving, armed
    and most likely a much better fighter than me," I replied. "They are not
    pansies. They risked harm for me today."

    "What happened at the firefight today, anyway?" Saris asked.

    "Not really sure," I lied. "Bullets were flying and I was running for my life."

    "You didn't see anything?" she persisted. Damn her interrogation abilities.

    "Wait, with guns going off I thought you would be happy I was running away," I evaded.

    "Why didn't you wait for Agents Vabishi and Fraklos to get there?"

    "Capri and I got across the street so we ran for it," I shrugged.

    "Next time, lay flat and we'll come get you," Saris told me.

    "Thanks,

    G I Jane," was my snarky comeback. "Maybe if you let me have some sort
    of combat training I'd know what to do next time." I was making light of
    things, but in the back of my mind, like a cornered badger in the dark,
    I knew I was in a vehicle with two women I didn't know.

    It

    wasn't like I could tell myself they were law enforcement agents and
    feel better. Kwan, Riga, Seger and Somerset had all be cruel to me in
    some way. Dimples' crew had tackled me on the ground, intimidated me,
    deceived me, torn away my rights and played upon my feeble psyche. Trust
    hadn't placed me in this car, expediency had.

    The

    FBI was the best chance I had to get to the Arena intact. I doubted
    they would have appreciated me defining their actions as our evolving
    tribalism. I was their investment, so it behooved them to take me safely
    to my destination. I didn't believe they yet understood that they had
    stopped working for the Director of the FBI, or the Attorney General and
    had become self-employed.

    They

    may have had this delusion that this would end up with criminal
    indictments against the people behind the Big Lie and Carabolix-37, but
    that was an unsustainable fantasy. Once the system betrayed them, as it
    had betrayed me so often, Dimples' crew would know that escape was the
    only option left. It was obvious to me the moment I saw Dimples.

    She

    would never let them win. She was the only one allowed to win. I didn't
    count the freebie she threw my way. That was a draw at best. The ride
    to the Arena turned out to be nothing much. I was dropped off. Men, and
    cops, were all around. I dutifully showed my I D to Arena Security, they
    triple checked it and then brought a coordinator to check it one more
    time.

    They

    realized I was in the front third of the arena floor seating. I had a
    nice folding chair on the outer aisle. The coordinator decided that was a
    bad idea so she had me exchange seats with a guy in the middle of my
    row. I knew why this was, though I only had theoretical knowledge how a
    rally would work.

    When

    the authorities left, having neutralized me, I politely went to the man
    I had exchanged seats with and asked him to switch back. He seemed
    dubious, but when I explained that all the blame would be foisted on me,
    he relented. See, here is how it worked. First your Talking Heads would
    get up and make their speeches.

    Then

    would come the long question and answer portion of this farce. Women
    would walk up and down the aisles, men would raise their hands, wave and
    asked if they could present a question. In a totally democratic
    process, these women on the aisles would provide a sound system for the
    men to ask the speaker their question.

    The

    speaker answers, on to the next man. As you might guess, men sitting on
    the aisle seats had the best chances of being heard. Men stuck in the
    middle were out of luck, men like me and my 'new' assigned seat. Men
    like me in my original seat, were potentially dangerous. Still, things
    went along very smoothly until the tenth question.

    Up

    to that point, the speakers had done their thing with the basic theme
    being 'all you men are appreciated, doing your part, and we love you.’
    Not that they were going to do a damn thing to help us beyond patting us
    on the head, but they loved us. They loved us because we were doing
    what we were told. The men in the audience ate it up. It was what they
    wanted to hear.

    I

    imagined that handing us all 'little lamb' outfits to wear would have
    been counter-productive to their agenda, though it certainly would have
    been more appropriate to how these women viewed the situation. It was
    clear to me that all the questions the men in the audience were asking
    were scripted. Some had to actually look down at their phones when
    reading off their instructions.

    Most

    adults don't like being treated like six-year olds, so they ignored
    this mounting stupidity until Man 10 stood up, was recognized and read
    off his question. He was around fifty and clearly in a prosperous
    profession, positive he was a member of the winning (female) team.

    "Is

    it true that at this very moment Congress is voting on increasing the
    cycle from 28 days to 14, and abolishing marriage?" he asked.

    There

    was a hush. By the dumbstruck expression of the woman on stage, this
    was not the prepared question. The problem wasn't moving the cycle to 14
    days. Men were prepared to knuckle under and do their part for the
    Human species. But marriage? Men loved marriage. They didn't love the
    idea of finding love, getting married and living happily ever after.

    That

    was idiotic. No, men loved marriage as our last refuge from a women's
    world. Gaining 'attachments' was a warning flag we could wave at other
    women, telling them 'hey, we are doing our part, so please, leave us
    alone.' Marriage was your shield and armor. It was 'Don't touch. I'm
    with somebody!'

    The

    hope was that if someone did do something to you, your wife would
    scream bloody murder and things would get done. She was a woman after
    all. Marriage had been preserved in the Gender Inequality Act because
    most of the signers were either married or had been recently married and
    lost a loved one to the Plague.

    I

    imagine they thought it was a quaint institution that would gradually
    fall to the wayside as society progressed. At the start, it looked that
    way. The number of marriages did slowly decline for thirty years, but
    about ten years ago, the trend began reversing. When a man is in his
    late teens, early and mid-twenties, going out with lots of girls sounds
    nice.

    Women

    pay for everything, they take you to nice places and if you end up in
    the three- or four-way occasionally, well, you've got the stamina for
    it. When you hit your late twenties and early thirties, men start
    slowing down. Pulling a train on a Saturday night, all night, becomes a
    burden you could do without.

    About

    that time, marriage starts looking good. You've probably been in a few
    attachments. You pick the one you can live the best with and who has the
    best financial status and you keep dropping hints until she realizes
    what you really want and she pops the question. Congratulations, you
    only have to screw one women for the rest of your life.

    Okay,

    maybe her sisters, your mother-in-law and her boss, but still, that's
    not too bad. Ten years ago, that generation of men who grew up after the
    plague were hitting their thirties and they were taking a renewed
    interest in the dying institution of marriage. Men got interested, women
    got real interested. For women, it meant no more desperate hunting
    every weekend.

    You

    wanted cock? Call your husband, tell him to be home by six and wear
    something sexy and it got done. Best of all, you could make that call,
    look around your office and see all your female co-workers dripping with
    jealousy. If you truly wanted to turn the screws, during that call, you
    told your hubby to take some enhancement drugs because you wanted it
    deep and hard all night long.

    By

    this time in our social evolution, men didn't mind being treated like
    that too much. We had safety. As married men started to bask in their
    safe status, their unmarried brethren began wondering if marriage would
    be a good idea for them, too. More took the plunge and most of them were
    marrying up social and financially.

    As

    I keep repeating, women aren't stupid. When rich, successful bankers
    began marrying sales clerks and custodians, the social stigma of
    marrying beneath your station evaporated in the burning reality that
    they had their genetic future waiting at home, willing to do his duty.
    The floodgates were open.

    More

    married men meant fewer men in the fishing pool. That meant greater
    pressure on the remaining men, who were now opting into marriage to
    relieve that pressure. That meant even greater pressure on the fewer and
    fewer remaining men. Last year the marriage rate began its climb toward
    30%. From the gender quota point of view, this was a disaster.

    To

    put that in perspective, that's thirty percent of all men. Then you
    have to drop out every male below the age of 16. Then you have to
    consider that once men are over 59, they need a yearly physical. If
    something is wrong, you get a limited deferment. That means you don't
    have to have sex as often.

    You

    never get to 'not have sex' unless you are on life support, or a rape
    victim. There are waiting lists for kidneys, livers and hearts, if you
    are a woman. If you are a man, they'll slap an artificial heart in you
    if they have to. Men must perform for the general female population,
    unless they are married.

    Back

    to the question at the Arena. Men had been quietly bleating, nodding
    our heads, and smiling without real passion until that point. Sudden,
    like scenting a wolf for the first time, they were very attentive. If
    you were a twenty-something guy, this wasn't 'good.’ If you were a
    forty-two year old husband, with a wife, three kids and twelve years of
    marital bliss, this was disastrous.

    The

    government was about to shove you back into the deep end were packs of
    starving women were going to devour you because your avoidance skills
    were rusty. You were about to be waking up wondering if the pain coming
    from your groin was worse than the headache you had from whatever the
    hell those women drugged you with.

    Oh,

    and by the way, you were about to lose your parental rights to your
    offspring and most of your shared property. Effectively you were being
    forced to divorce. The magnitude of this was amplified by the speaker.
    If she had a pat lie handy, she could have defused things because men
    wanted comforting words more than unforgiving reality.

    But

    she stammered. She could have said yes, and that might have been
    better. By stammering, she told the men that 'Yes, you are boned, but we
    are going to lie to you about it.’ In my opinion, she did the worst
    possible thing.

    "Next question?"

    That

    was the equivalent of 'Yes, but you don't deserve to be told about your
    fates.’ There was no riot over that. No, it was something far, far
    worse. Before that moment, the 20,000 men in the arena thought they were
    part of this society. They were deluded into thinking they were equals.
    They thought I was a lunatic. Now?

    As a group they came to a consensus and it wasn't a pleasant one. 'They think we are sheep, Mother-fuckers!'

    This wasn't the crowd that carried dowels this morning but they were
    starting to wish they had some now. The shift was subtle. Men had been
    sitting back in their seats. Now they were leaning forward.

    There

    had been polite whispered banter. Now there were grim faces and quiet. I
    jumped up and waved my hands around. The communications girl came my
    way, was offering me her microphone when she suddenly realized who I
    was, I wasn't the man they had reassigned to that seat. She back-pedaled
    and another questioner was immediately tapped to speak.

    "Let

    him speak," the man pointed my way. There was a hush. His comm girl
    backed up as well. Another man was found. He started asking his
    state-sanctioned question but then the hissing and boos began. The
    speaker's response was barely audible over the racket. I jumped up
    again. The next man repeated the plea, though it was more insistent now.

    "Let him speak!"

    I

    wasn't sure what they expected me to say. I wanted some sort of redress
    to our legal plight, something to defend us against the G E D and the
    most egregious insults to our dignity. An arena security guard, neat and
    prim in her freshly pressed uniform, moved from the wall nearby and was
    clearly coming for me.

    The world cracked a little more.

    Five men jumped up around me and they looked angry.

    "Don't,"

    one of them menaced the guard. Cops would have kept coming. It is what
    they do, but this was a security guard. She wasn't armed and she
    certainly didn't like the mood presented to her.

    She

    suddenly realized she was down on the floor of the arena, back to a
    wall with a sea of angry faces looking her way. She stepped back then
    ran, calling for back-up. It was the most horrible thing she could have
    done. Two cops were already advancing my way from the front of the
    arena. The ripple of the men's successful defiance moved through the
    crowd.

    The

    majority of men kept their seats. They had not come to get in a fight.
    They were not rowdy. In fact, they were becoming afraid as most sane
    people do when violence approaches. Two patrolwomen came my way. Men
    rose as they passed by, but they held firm. Courage was the important
    thing. The belief was if they held firm, the men would back down because
    they always backed down.

    I

    saw Officer Passey and her partner as they closed. They didn't have
    weapons drawn because they didn't want to spook us. There must have been
    sixty men standing around me. I was still standing at my aisle seat and
    no men had left their seats to pour into the aisle so the cops had
    unimpeded access to me.

    "Come with us," Passey beckoned.

    "I

    haven't done anything wrong," I begged. She grabbed my arm, and then
    two men hit her. Passey went down, I heard her partner yelling for
    everyone to get back as the males on all sides charged in. A taser went
    off then the men were punching and kicking the crap out of the two
    women.

    The

    source of this rage was two-fold. These men had come here completely
    wrapped up in the belief that they were equals. These were successful
    men with good homes, jobs and lives. They weren't Kenny and Luanga who
    worked in a factory. They were professionals and semi-professionals.
    They had just been told they were considered nothing but sheep and now
    they were being treated like sheep.

    The

    other factor was the fact they were not the men with dowels this
    morning. They'd watched those morons getting plastered, stomped on and
    arrested. They didn't admire or even empathize with those men, they held
    them in contempt because why on earth would any man be rebelling? It
    wasn't that they didn't suffer from the same indignities.

    They

    did, but they accepted it as normal and went about their days. Smacking
    a woman in the head with a stick was stupid. It would accomplish
    nothing. This was the mental quandary these men were in. The morons of
    this morning had been right in their futile protest and they had been
    the fools.

    Like

    most people, when someone makes a fool of you, you don't say 'Gosh, I'm
    foolish.’ No, you get angry with the person who made a fool of you.
    They were sheep, they had little lamb bells in the shape of a bracelet
    and they'd been fleeced. Those two cops had simply been too vulnerable
    to resist.

    I

    pushed forward, then threw myself on Passey's body, hoping to buy time.
    I didn't see her partner. From later footage, I was to learn that five
    more policewomen came storming up from the front, tasers out and firing.
    Men were dropping, but not fast enough. At that crucial moment when it
    seemed those five women might stem the tide, the men discovered
    something really bad.

    The

    floor of the arena was covered with folding chairs which make nice
    weapons. Up went the chairs and down went the cops. The majority of the
    men in the arena were angry, but weren't as angry as the mob around me.
    Cops were pouring in from every exit so the men did what came naturally,
    they tried to get out.

    No

    catastrophe is one mistake. Men were panicking and trying to get out. A
    stampede could prove fatal to the crowd of men. The police had to
    restore order. They also wanted to capture and punish the men
    responsible. The commander on the scene ordered the police to hold the
    exits until the riot was dealt with. The policewomen were polite but
    firm.

    The

    men responded like good little frightened sheep and obeyed, though they
    were clearly nervous. Around me, the men saw a wall of ten riot police
    coming from the front, backed up by a small group of normal policewomen.
    Riot cops had knee-to-shoulder length transparent shields and stun
    batons. This was the kind of thing they had trained for. They were not
    afraid.

    The

    men also discovered they had seven pistols, things got worse. A few got
    some shots off before they were stunned into unconsciousness. Others
    couldn't even figure out how to work the safety. The police wall pushed
    forward, they were recovering the bodies of their fallen co-workers then
    they finally got to me.

    The

    policewoman saw me on all fours over a semi-coherent Passey and swung
    her stun baton. I raised my arm to defend myself and a sharp shock burnt
    through my arm, but didn't knock me out. At that moment, the riot squad
    became a victim of its own success. Having pushed so far forward, they
    presented an avenue of egress for the panicking men on their side of the
    arena.

    The

    human wave shattered the police cohesion. It became a desperate fight,
    everyone for themselves. The riot cops went down under the surge of
    bodies. For a second, the area around me cleared up. I saw Passey's
    partner. She looked to be in a bad way, but I didn't know her. I knew
    Passey. I was still ordering my jumbled thoughts when the bomb went off.

    It

    had been suspended over the arena floor, disguised as sound equipment.
    The blast wave was focused down into the audience. The concussion
    knocked people down, but that was the only direct effect. The designers
    of the bomb weren't looking to create casualties on the floor, oh no.
    They were looking to spread chaos, confusion and fear.

    They

    did that admirably. That thin blue line holding those 20,000 men at
    bay? They were still trying to figure out what the explosion was when
    the men surged forward once more. They yelled at the men to stop. Their
    hands went to their tasers. Most likely, the men facing the cops tried
    to stop, but with hundreds of men behind them urgently trying to get
    away from the explosion, it was a hopeless gesture.

    Police

    escalation was simple: command, taser, physical takedown, and pistol.
    Most of the policewomen never got to the takedown phase. A few went
    straight for the pistol phase. Shots began ringing out. Police
    communications were overwhelmed with calls for orders, or help. At the
    main exit's long series of doors it got even worse.

    A

    police lieutenant was trying to bring order out of the chaos. She could
    make out what was being said by a subordinate in another part of the
    arena.

    "Shots fired? I repeat, shots fired?" she requested over her link. That's not what a man a few meters away heard.

    "Oh

    my God! They are going to shoot us just like China!" he screamed. He
    wasn't rational, but a bomb had gone off, another one might go off and
    the cops weren't letting him leave. The rational thought should have
    been 'I'm too valuable to be slaughtered,' but he was gripped by fear.
    "They are going to kill us all!" he continued.

    The

    closest police officer tased him. That was normal procedure; the man
    was starting a panic. Unfortunately, there was already a panic, the man
    was claiming the cops were trying to kill him, and the cops had just
    proved him right. He wasn't dead, or even unconscious, but the men
    didn't know that. They attacked.

    Men

    tend to be taller, heavier and have superior reach. The policewomen had
    training, weapons, body armor and morale, they were policewomen facing
    men after all. The deciding factor was weight of numbers, quite
    literally. The men rolled forward like a wave. The front men were
    tasered, but couldn't fall down in the press of bodies.

    There

    was no way the women could hold back five, six, or even seven men
    pushing against each one of them. Realizing the women at the first exits
    were being pummeled to death, the supporting police went straight for
    their guns. Had the men had some sort of organization, the hail of
    bullets might have stopped them. The men were a stampede.

    Men

    fell and were trampled into mush. The women? They were savagely beaten
    to death for the most part. Some were literally torn to pieces. The men
    slammed into the glass doors and walls. The material was tough. It bent
    and bowed before finally popping out of its fixtures. The men cascaded
    into the city's last line of defense.

    It

    was a police auxiliary riot unit. These women had 'day jobs' but served
    in uniform on special occasions, like this. What was coming at them
    wasn't something they were mentally prepared for. Still, they were in
    full riot gear, with each flank secured by a water cannon. The unit's
    sergeant had a horrid dilemma.

    Over

    her comm, she could hear wounded officers crying out for assistance. A
    SWAT unit on the second level was in dire need and running out of
    ammunition. For once, men had the numbers in this cruel twist of fate,
    plus, they had and were using guns. An equine unit had snapped under the
    pressure on the north side of the arena and been overrun.

    The

    water cannons began working over the men. That stopped them,
    momentarily. It was deceptive because the pressure behind the men was
    building up, but the police couldn't see it. Seeing the mob recoil, the
    sergeant acted. She ordered her command forward at a steady pace. They
    were going to rescue their fellow officers.

    Things

    began to fall apart from the start. As the cannons both swung to the
    center of the riot squads' entry point, a man slipped around the edge of
    the water stream. His name was Robert White, African-American and
    worked at a modeling agency as a manager. He had two attachments and
    four healthy daughters. He was thirty-two and he was dying.

    In

    the playback, it was clear that he was gut-shot. Had he made it to an
    emergency room in the next thirty minutes he might have lived. His dress
    jacket was gone. His dress white shirt was water-soaked and blood
    stained from his wound. He also had a shotgun and a preference for
    action movies so he had a clue how one worked.

    Robert

    sprinted around the periphery of the riot line, jumped on the front of
    the first water cannon and fired the shotgun through the vision port the
    driver left open. Three shots later, the crew inside was dead or
    wounded and the cannon shut down. While Robert was becoming a martyr for
    all man-kind, the riot squad was falling apart.

    As

    the sergeant urged her troops forward, the individual women were coming
    to the realization that their cork was too small for the hole they were
    expected to fill. The dimensions of the mass of men coming their way
    made the power of the stun batons in their hands feel irrelevant. You
    could see the reasonable fear in their eyes turn to terror. They knew
    they were about to die.

    Even

    then, not one woman didn't go forward. The problem was some went more
    forward than others. The Plexiglas shield wall fractured. The sergeant
    tried to reorganize her people, the water cannon on her right shut off
    and she committed a totally rational sin. She looked over her shoulder
    to see what had happened. She wasn't the only woman in her command to do
    that.

    The

    man charged forward with a hellish howl. The auxiliary policewomen
    cringed and hunched up, but none of them ran. They held their ground as
    best they could. Their doom was in their sergeant's decision to advance.
    The riot squad's flanks were open and the men come pouring around at
    both ends.

    The

    second water cannon thrashed the area around it, trying to buy time for
    the women on the outside. Within their armored vehicle, the patrolwomen
    thought they were safe. Of course, the women inside the first water
    cannon had thought the same thing. Re-enter the doomed Robert White. He
    had run around the far side of the first water cannon and to the back of
    the second.

    Something

    whizzed pasted his thigh and ricocheted off the pavement. Sure enough,
    the crew had left a back viewport open. They weren't following protocol,
    but they weren't stupid either. With the ports open, the vehicle was
    much cooler in this early summer heat. Besides, men didn't have guns, so
    what was the problem.

    Robert

    White stuck the barrel into the port and fired. As he got a second shot
    off, something tore off a section of his calf and he fell. Unrelenting,
    he stood back up, felt something burn across his thigh, but still
    managed to get off a third shot. He was pumping the next shell in when
    the sniper finally stopped following fire protocol for men and put a
    round into Robert White's heart.

    It

    was already too late for the auxiliary policewomen before the second
    water cannon went still. The initial rush of men pushed in their flanks
    and a secondary surge shattered their middle. A smaller, right-most
    faction, tried to form a circle, but fell and were overwhelmed. The left
    most, with their sergeant, formed a defensive ring only to be taken
    down by the stun batons of their fallen comrades.

    This was the moment when that first sniper and two more who had rushed to join her decided that 'fuck it,

    they must pay' and opened fire on the mob. That was the last hurrah.
    The men broke up and scattered, which was pretty much what they had
    wanted to do all along. The blood lust was dissipating.

    As

    one final, sad footnote, the sniper watched a lone, battered man
    walking among the bodies. A member of the riot squad, clearly in a bad
    way, made a weak attempt to touch him. He stopped and knelt by her. They
    exchanged words. For a second, the sniper felt remorse for opening fire
    on all those men then the kneeling man pulled out a pistol, pressed it
    to the policewoman's forehead and blew her brains out.

    As

    the man stood up, the sniper returned the favor. As unaccustomed to
    true violence as men were, some snapped. Maybe he was a gentle soul who
    saw too much, too fast. Maybe he dreamed of striking back for years and
    was overcome with the prospects of achieving his fantasy. Maybe he was a
    bastard. Whatever he was, he was erased from the human equation like
    nearly a thousand of his brethren that night.

    Back

    inside, I was in a battle for survival of a different kind. I pulled
    myself off Passey after the explosion. Men were scattering in all
    directions. A few cops pulled themselves from a floor littered with
    bodies, male and female. I went over to Passey's partner. I knew
    jack-all about first aid, but she was clearly not doing well.

    I looked up to see a cop pointing a gun at my head.

    "She

    needs help," I told the barrel of the gun. "I don't think we should
    move her." The gun moved up and away. She spent a few seconds trying to
    contact various people unsuccessfully. "I'm going to move my friend,
    Officer Passey, to the EMTs and I can send back help when I do," I
    offered.

    The cop studied me.

    "Where do you know Passey from?" she asked.

    "We met at City Hall. She told me about her son," I replied.

    "Take her that way," the cop pointed. "Stick around. People will want to talk with you, Mr. Jensen."

    "I

    can't promise you that," I responded. She glared then nodded. She began
    moving off in a hurry. War was being waged against my gender. I scooped
    up Passey and headed off in the direction the policewoman had
    indicated. I began to hear gunfire. I hurried along. I was around the
    stage and running down a tunnel when I saw three parked ambulances, half
    a dozen cops and an even more EMTs.

    The cops regarded me with a great deal of suspicion.

    "Officers

    down, several around row 23," I explained. Then the echoes of automatic
    weapons fire reached us. I wouldn't normally be privileged to hear
    police chatter but the EMTs had turned their radios to it to keep pace
    with events.

    Whole

    units were going down. A SWAT unit had been jumped in mid-deployment
    and opened fire after taking fire from men using captured police
    weapons. A riot squad had used tear gas to break up a knot of men only
    to have the fire suppression system cut on, reducing visibility to less
    than a meter.

    What

    I didn't know about the group dynamic around me was that the V I Ps had
    already raced down here and fled the scene in the limos and S U Vs. The
    V I Ps they could do without, but the twenty members of the Executive
    Protection Detail that they'd taken with them were urgently needed here,
    at the arena. The cops were pissed, but not with me, with their own
    gender.

    The five cops looked at their Section Leader. She bit her lip.

    "Shotguns

    and gas masks," she barked her orders. "We are going in." The cops
    raced to obey while the SL called her superior to inform her of their
    team's intentions. I wasn't sure if she got permission. I handed off
    Passey gingerly to the first team of EMTs to come at me.

    "You

    might want to assign an officer to the EMTs," I suggested obsequiously
    to the SL. She looked like she wanted to rip my limbs off. "A good
    number of men were worked over with stun batons and things could go
    badly if the EMTs don't have a minder. The girl across from my condo is
    an EMT," I offered up as an explanation.

    "Polanski,

    stick with the paramedics. There may be some pissed of males on the
    ground," the Section Leader called out. "Don't go anywhere," she told
    me.

    "Yes ma'am," I replied. She led her troops off toward the arena floor. The second she was out of sight, I jogged the other way.

    I

    broke out into the fresh air, the wail of sirens, the clap of gunfire
    and the screams of men. Some men were trying to get to their cars and
    drive away, those privileged few. The cops were already closing of the
    arena parking exits, so I wasn't sure what they were thinking, if they
    were thinking at all.

    My

    path cut across the greenway and toward the metro. I wasn't taking the
    subway, I was walking along the tracks in an effort to make my getaway. I
    decided to get rid of my phone then realized I hadn't activated it yet.
    My phone didn't know it was working for me and neither did anyone else.

    As

    a phone it was worthless but as a media device, it serviced me just
    fine. Once I made it to the subway tunnels, I took stock of my
    situation. Where was I going to go? Home? Most likely bad for me and bad
    for everyone I cared about. My arm still throbbed where the cop hit me
    with her stun baton but was functional.

    My

    bracelet looked none the worse for wear despite taking the brunt of the
    impact and shock. I didn't want to sit uselessly by while the Vanishers
    or Dimples' people picked me up. I had to do something, but I didn't
    know what. The sane, rational decision was to hunker down somewhere and
    let someone I liked find me. Insanity sucks.

    I

    went through some convolution to get a pre-paid phone card. Two college
    girls and not 'actual' sex. A half-dozen calls later, Capri knew I was
    still alive, she told me Angel was okay and worried about me, and I was
    headed into what may have been the worst decision of my life. I was
    drawn to it because I need to do more than live, I wanted to scream at
    the Void that I was alive.

    Getting

    in was stunningly easy, there were bodies everywhere, cops and males. I
    was given a few quick looks, but the staff were busy and the cops were
    still stunned. A male nurse came into my perception.

    "Hey, I'm looking for an Officer Passey," I grabbed his arm. "Can you tell me where she is?"

    He looked up angrily. I was about to be told where I could shove it when the realization of who I was crossed his face.

    "I

    brought her out of the arena and I need to tell her something," I
    added. He was weighing all kinds of factors before he decided in my
    favor.

    "Bay

    2-E," he told me then hurried off to the job that needed him. There
    were cops and guys stacked up all over the place. Doctors and nurses
    were doing triage. I could sense the low level hostility the police were
    showing the male nurses and doctor (just one so far). As I pulled the
    curtain aside at 2-E, Passey was putting her shirt back on.

    "Excuse me?" a female nurse challenged me.

    "Israel?" Passey muttered. Her head and ribs were bandaged and she looked a little off.

    "Israel Jensen?" the nurse confirmed. "Listen up asshole, this is all,”

    "Wait,"

    Passey patted the nurse. "He saved my life tonight. He jumped on top of
    me so that the other men didn't kick me to death."

    The

    nurse went back to studying me. That was most likely the last thing she
    expected a cop to say about me. She didn't understand that it was the
    culture and not the people I hated.

    "What

    do you want, Israel?" Passey asked. "If they find you here, they are
    going to take you away." By that she meant her fellow cops.

    "I have three questions I need to ask you," I began. Yes, it was a need, not a want. Passey nodded.

    "Do you still breast feed?" I inquired. Passey nodded. The nurse looked angry.

    "Do you want me to save your Son?" was my second question.

    "Yes," she whispered.

    "Are you willing to have sex with me?" was the final one.

    "Yes," she whispered again.

    "Is she healthy enough for sex?" I turned to the nurse.

    "She

    has some bruised ribs and a concussion," the nurse said. "Are you
    serious about this? You are just going to come in and screw her, in her
    state?"

    "I don't know how much time I'll be around," I answered. "Once I'm gone, nothing and no one will save her little boy."

    Passey

    removed her shirt. I tossed my jacket on some medical device and
    quickly worked off mine. Passey was struggling with her shoes so I bent
    down and took them off for her.

    "I must look a mess," she worried. I looked up at her.

    "You are beautiful. You are a Mother and there are few things more wonderful," I said.

    I

    stood and took off my shirt. The nurse softened slightly. She knew the
    pain I had to be in. The thing was, I was feeling better.

    "Aren't

    we the pair, Raggedy Man?" Passey whispered. We both had heavily
    bruised torsos. I had no clue why she was calling me Raggedy Man.

    Our pants and underwear piled up on the floor. The nurse had slipped out somewhere along the line.

    "I wish I could give you more time," I sighed as I pulled Passey to me until our bodies were tightly pressed.

    "You

    are giving us what precious time you can, Israel," she responded. I
    cupped her ass cheeks and placed her on the edge of the gurney. Slipping
    into her was like teardrops on my soul, honest and purifying. Passey
    gave a little gasp then tenderly wrapped me up in her arms. We gently
    rocked back and forth, her sitting on the gurney, I standing in front of
    her, her legs supported my arms at hip level.

    It

    was painful sex for both of us. I was helped by the fact that the
    normally gorgeous Officer Passey was so battered. It was the whole
    beautiful = entitlement thing rearing its ugly head.

    "What's your name?" I mused, not really thinking about our circumstance. Passey giggled then winced.

    "Freya," she panted in my ear. "My name is Freya."

    "That's beautiful," I murmured. "That was a Goddess, right?"

    "Was? Is," she nuzzled me. "My family are Pantheists, pagans."

    "Would that make me Frey?" I stumbled along verbally.

    "No,"

    she snickered then began kissing my neck. "Frey is Freya's brother.
    That would be a little weird. You are more like, Baldur, the Golden
    One." Our banter had a purpose. We were dispelling the desperation of
    the moment. We were foolishly shredding the tyranny of time. We could
    take as long as we wanted because we lied and said everything was going
    to work out.

    For

    some indeterminate time, we simply rocked back and forth. I could feel
    her fire rising toward the point of combustion. What I had to do next
    went against my nature. It went against the dark, gnawing fear that
    lurked behind the reflection of every woman whose gaze I met and stalked
    the edges of my erotic nightmares.

    "Tell

    me you love me," I breathed into her. "Tell me we are going to have
    many strong male babies together." I wanted to die. Freya Passey
    hesitated a moment as if she knew she was about to cause me great pain.

    "I love you, Israel," she murmured. "We are going to have many strong male babies together."

    My whole body shook violently. I felt my testes contract. I was terrified, but I had to live.

    "Say it again," I sobbed.

    "Israel?" Freya whimpered.

    "Please," I gulped.

    "I love you, Israel," she sniffled. "We are going to have many strong male babies together."

    The

    fear tore my heart and reason apart. My cum fountained deep within
    Freya. Again and again, it shot forth. Freya tensed then climaxed, which
    was doubly painful for both of us.

    'Take that, Aurora, you bitch,' my mind spasmed and whirled manically.

    'I

    stole one life back. I made something good from the madness you gifted
    me with. You haven't won, not yet.' I'd been climbing out of that
    basement for nearly five years. I was almost free until Bethany kicked
    my back down into that pit again. Maybe this was why I had lived? Maybe I
    hadn't been stupid or weak for surviving when I should have died.

    Maybe, please God, maybe, my life had purpose.

    "After

    the death of my first child," Freya hiccupped. Her arms and legs were
    still wrapped around me. "I didn't know if I could stand to lose
    another." She didn't say 'son' and the fact that she didn't make that
    distinction confirmed in my soul I'd taken a worthwhile risk.

    "I

    can't imagine what it has been like for you," I told Passey. "I was
    never informed of the birth of my children. I never knew the fear that
    they might not make it."

    "Yet you saved me from that feeling of hopelessness," Freya breathed into my chest.

    "I

    did it for me," I replied softly. "I don't know the world, so I can let
    it go, but I knew you and I don't want to be the kind of human who sees
    a fellow human in need and does nothing."

    "You were that man before you came here," she said.

    "I

    have been rendered worthless, Freya," I struggled for my own
    understanding. "Because of that I will probably never be comfortable
    believing I'm worthwhile. I'll have to prove it to myself again and
    again. I doubt I'll ever accept that I'm the man I should be, or can be.
    Consider it a flaw in my lenses of perfection."

    "You

    have a way with words," she smiled. "You need to go." We dressed
    quickly. I wiped up some escaping semen with a piece of gauze which I
    then pocketed.

    "Don't share that if you can get away with it," I requested.

    "Which

    reminds me," Passey pulled out her phone and scanned me, and scanned me
    again. "Your bracelet isn't acknowledging my scan."

    "Maybe you're special," I hoped.

    "I think it is broken," she clarified.

    "Perfect,"

    I sighed. "Just perfect." That explained why the Vanishers and the FBI
    weren't all over my ass right now. I had no phone and my bracelet wasn't
    betraying my location.

    The

    foul little stooge that had haunted my life since I was sixteen was
    dead. Had it actually broken and fallen off, I would have danced on its
    grave. To be fair, its diehard little capacitors must have soaked up the
    brunt of the stun baton's power before the beast croaked. We finished
    getting dressed, I kissed Passey good-bye and pulled open the screen.

    There

    was a wall of cops staring at us. On the periphery were those jokers in
    white coats over scrubs with all kinds of collection gear. Oh hell no. I
    wasn't going to pee in a cup. I certainly wasn't going to jack off into
    one. I stifled the urge to scream. I followed that minor victory by not
    shutting the curtain, crawling into a corner and hoping the world would
    go away.

    "Mr. Jensen, you are coming with us," the lead officer, a lieutenant named Metzer said.

    "Lieutenant,

    I'm begging you, give me two minutes of your time. If you still want to
    drag me in, I'll go quietly and without complaint," I pleaded. "Please,
    I'm begging you."

    "He came here of his own free will," Freya spoke up, "knowing what might happen to him."

    There

    was no reason tell them what I had done here. Neither Freya nor I were
    terribly quiet. The officer blinked. She was clearly stressed and
    unhappy.

    "Speak."

    "The cure I have in my system will not help anyone here, besides Passey," I started off quickly.

    "That

    isn't how it works. Only my body produces the antivirals. None of my
    twenty three children, boys and girls, produce it. It is only me and as
    you might guess, there simply isn't enough of me to go around. You can
    imprison me unjustly and milk me like a cow and you'll get a few
    thousand doses a year."

    "Sadly,

    each dose will be less effective than the last. Stress breaks down the
    antivirals. Even then, at best the antiviral will only last two years
    before you need another dose. If they take me, where do the rest of you
    stack up with the 100 million women in the Federation? When do you think
    you will be getting your dose?"

    "What I have will not save you," I repeated. "Given any free will, I will not help any of you."

    "You helped Officer Passey here," Metzer pointed out.

    "Which

    is the best hope you have. Despite being raped and imprisoned by a cop,
    gang-raped then having law enforcement laugh me out of the office,
    being driving to Isobel Diaz's party by a cop so I could be raped yet
    again,”

    "Are

    you getting the picture? I have no reason to help any woman whatsoever.
    You have been the bane of my existence since I was sixteen," I huffed.
    The look the cops were giving me wasn't one of sympathy. It was
    wonderment that I'd been allowed to babble for so long. "Why should you
    let me go?"

    "Because

    I love Detective Angel Kristi. I'm truly enamored with Kuiko Sano and
    Capri O'Hara. I like Aniqua, Venus, Samantha and Roni. I think Francesca
    Silverhorn walks on freaking water. I'm erotically drawn to a warrior
    named Zara and a psycho I call Flame. I have every fucking reason to hate every woman who has ever lived, but I don't."

    "I've

    pulled love out of hate. I have forgiven a few of you for your
    indifference to my suffering. In time, I may forgive others and do what I
    can. I will never have that chance if you take me away now. The Human
    Race will never have that chance. Lieutenant, I'm not asking you to save
    everyone. I'm asking you to save one person, me," I finished.

    "What are you going to do if you I let you leave?" Metzer asked.

    "I

    haven't a clue. I didn't come here with a plan or a schedule. I
    couldn't let her child die while I could do something. It is that
    simple. If you let me leave, I'm most likely going to walk around a bit
    and think. I didn't ask for this and it isn't my birthright. I was a lab
    rat and I should have died."

    "I

    didn't, so I have to go on," I told her. Worst 'let me go' speech ever.
    My lecturers at Bowden would have tossed me out on my head.

    "Clear a way out," Metzer commanded.

    "Ma'am?" a senior officer questioned.

    "He's

    not charged with anything," Lt. Metzer stated. "Until the possession of
    Magic Sperm becomes a crime, detaining him would be illegal."

    Thankfully, Passey kept her mouth shut about my bracelet. They could hold me for that.

    "Lieutenant, Mr. Jensen," one of the doctors stepped up. "If we could have a blood sample to verify Doctor Vasco's findings."

    "I need to walk and clear my head," I evaded. "Let me think about it."

    I

    was out of that emergency room as fast as decorum would allow. Not only
    was my mind teetering, my body was coming down from the rush of
    adrenaline followed by the exhaustion of a twenty minute sex session. In
    the parking lot, a black racing bike pulled up. The owner had on black
    leather from neck to toe with a black helmet hiding her features.

    As

    I went to climb on, she handed me a helmet. Her size was an indicator
    but as the bike rocketed away, the sensation I received when I hugged
    her tightly gave her away. She sped off into parts of the city I was
    unfamiliar with before ending up at the unfinished expanses of an
    elevated highway, one of the Mayor's pet projects.

    I

    dismounted, handed off my helmet then walked over to the unfinished
    edge. I sat down, letting my feet dangle off into the darkness. I
    guesstimated we were 20 meters up. I'm not an engineer, architect or
    surveyor so what did I know. Flame took off her helmet and followed
    behind me. She pulled out her pistol and chambered a round.

    "How did you find me?" I wondered.

    "Cops talk on their radios too much," she enlightened me. I turned my body so I could look at her. She aimed that huge fucking

    hand cannon my way. Looking down the barrel was definitely worse than
    trying to hold the damn thing. She slowly started smiling.

    "This is where you start begging," she smirked.

    "I

    want to live, but, I can't think of a convincing argument not to
    shoot," I confessed. Flame spun around, dancing with her arms
    outstretched.

    "Come on, give me something," she laughed.

    "Well,

    I'm glad you survived the shootout," I mused. "I wasn't sure at the
    time if I cared one way or the other. After thinking about it a bit, I
    think I'd be, less if you died."

    "Less'?" she stopped spinning to regard me intensely. "What the fuck does that mean?"

    "I really can't claim what I said was a rational statement," I answered.

    "That makes even less sense," exulted happily, fucking psycho. "Are you trying to be crazier than me?"

    "What?

    I am crazier than you," I declared. Flame looked skeptical. "Would you
    go out on an uncompleted bridge with yourself while unarmed? Bitch, I
    got you beat hands down."

    "You're

    right," she concluded. "I hate people who are right about me." She
    aimed again. I stared. She looked trapped between bottled rage and
    something she couldn't identify. "What have you done to me?" she asked
    as she lowered the gun. "I think you are fucking with my mind, mesmerizing me somehow."

    "People

    don't mesmerize other people," I told her. "Look at it this way;
    leaders don't take control, followers surrender it. They surrender it
    because the sane thing to do is live and the leader convinces you that
    the best life you can hope for is with them. The sane person can always
    chose to die instead, it is just very hard to do. I'm not doing anything
    to you, Flame," I explained, "beyond liking you for reasons I don't
    feel like grappling with right now. I'm certainly not offering you a
    better life in any way, shape, or form."

    "But I like killing," Flame declared. "I'd like to kill you."

    "Killing isn't so much. Death is inevitable for us all. Since we all die, why not try to make our deaths worthwhile?" I mused.

    "Worthwhile," Flame scoffed. "Like saving people? Sparing your life?"

    "Bitch," I chuckled, "you know me better than that."

    "Killing is hastening the inevitable. Saving a life is holding death back for another few seconds, a 'fuck you' to the Universe. It changes things," I said.

    "Killing people changes things too," Flame laughed. "I'd rather serve Death."

    "There is no serving Death because Death doesn't need you. Death is going to win no matter what," I pointed out.

    "Even

    if killing someone buys you a few more seconds, minutes, hours or days,
    Death will always come back for you because it is friendless and
    remorseless. It always wins in the end," I related. Flame stared at me.
    She raised the gun, staring down the barrel at me. She let it drop,
    raised it again then finally lowered it.

    "That's

    why you fight," she whispered. "You are defying Death, trying to make a
    difference. You've seen people die, most likely horribly, so you know
    what death looks like. When you look into my eyes, you don't see Death,
    you see me."

    "I think I do," I nodded.

    "I like you. I never had a boyfriend before," Flame enlightened me.

    "We are not boyfriend or girlfriend. I'm not a cheater," I responded.

    "Pish,"

    Flame chuckled. "Not like that, dipshit. I mean me 'liking' somebody. I
    can't remember liking anyone before. Sure, I tolerate Little M and,
    Davia, but this is different."

    "My

    whole life I've always wanted to kill people. To me it is like
    breathing. It's what I want to do. I don't give a shit if someone
    deserves it. I want them to die. I've always felt that way, until now. I
    don't feel the overwhelming desire to kill you. I can't say I
    understand it, it is so alien to me," Flame murmured.

    After several minutes,

    "You going to leave now?" she asked.

    "Nah.

    I've got nowhere to go really," I shrugged. Flame came over, sat down
    next to me at the edge of the bridge and dangled her feet off into the
    dark.

    "Going to beg me not to kill you?" she continued.

    "Not really thinking about it actually," I grinned at her.

    "Want me to go out and start saving lives?" she teased.

    "I'm

    happy where you are right now," I bumped her shoulder with my own.
    "Unless you want to go and play Good Samaritan, then go knock yourself
    out."

    "Are we friends, Israel?" Flame inquired as she rested her head on my shoulder.

    "I guess so. Despite my traumatized background and your violent nature, I'm willing to accept we can get along," I reasoned.

    "Are you going to beg for your life now?" she snickered.

    "Bitch, were you not breastfed as a child?" I retorted.

    "Not

    much; I choked out my mom when she tried to burp me," Flame laughed
    hysterically. We'd been down this road while she was punching and
    kicking the crap out of me at Isobel's party.

    "What do we do now?" Flame wondered out loud to the night sky above.

    "You could always give me a parachute then shove me off the bridge," I suggested.

    "There is no way,” she began giggling as she got the joke, "it would open in time."

    "It's the false hope that often keeps us going," I pointed out.

    "Do you want me to get you a gun?" Flame asked me as we rocked side to side at the edge of a long fall to a messy death.

    "Well,

    I wouldn't mind some lessons and a pistol that doesn't threaten to
    blast me back to the 20th century," I stated. "A few guns for my lady
    posse wouldn't suck either."

    "I'll

    see what I can do," Flame sighed happily. "You know, if I let you get
    away, you die and I didn't kill you myself, I'll never get over it,"
    Flame mused. "I want to spend time with you too. It doesn't make sense.
    It's a,”

    "Conundrum?" I offered up the word.

    "Yeah,

    conundrum. Good word, Beatrix Potter," she snickered. "See, when you do
    shit like that, I don't get angry. You aren't trying to get one up on
    me, make me look stupid just because I didn't get much schooling."

    "I'm

    not. Survival is a much under-appreciated art these days but that's
    about to change, Flame," I confided. "You are a survivor."

    Flame tilted to the side, turned her torso and looked into my eyes.

    "That's

    it. You are nice to me and not in a way that says you want to screw me,
    or 'begging me to let you live' sort of way. You are just fucking nice to me and I don't get it," Flame seemed truly confused.

    "I'll

    give it a go. No one understands us. When we walk into a room, no one
    knows what's going on behind our eyes. You and I are totally different
    in what we are going through, but in that total separation from our
    peers, we are alone. I guess that is what I meant when I called you
    pure. You are pure in your thoughts. There is no confusion," I pieced
    things together.

    "But you confuse me," Flame pointed out.

    "And you don't think you confuse me? Ha, I should be running the fuck away

    from you every chance I get. For a guy who claims to not be a
    masochist, I certainly have a lot of violent women in my life," I
    chortled.

    "Hmm”

    she then paused. "Want to have sex?" This may have been the first time
    Flame had actually asked a man that. I imagined she normally took it.

    "Sorry, I never have sex with a woman whose clit is bigger than my cock," I teased.

    "Bitch!" she wacked me with her gun while she giggled and swinging her legs back and forth.

    "Woman,

    don't make me come over there and make you beat me up with that
    flyswatter of yours," I teased. Nothing was said for a while. She
    snuggled back to me. Outside our little world, sirens blared while the
    city lights turned the night sky into a dirty, charcoal-colored haze. In
    that tiny segment of time, we were both comfortable in our skins.

    Eventually Flame found the silence unbearable. "What is it like to be tortured?" Flame inquired.

    "Different tortures do different things," I tried to explain.

    "Some

    things are so painful that the pain is all you recall. The phantom of
    that agony carries on long after the act is done. Other tortures are
    humiliating. They erode your understanding of the world. You lose your
    perception of the peripherals, collapsing into your core values even as
    those crumble apart."

    "Finally,

    there are those thing that seem good, but are actually bad, sexual
    torture. They wreck you emotionally and leave your body's responses
    cross-wired. All of those break down your mental picture of yourself,
    chip you away until you are some creature you don't recognize, but
    that's the person you now have to live with," I sighed.

    "I'd rather die," she punched me very lightly.

    "It

    is never that easy," I explained. "Keeping you alive is part of the
    torture. Making you want to die then stealing even that hope from you."

    "If I was about to be captured, would you kill me?" Flame prodded.

    "Yeah," I nodded.

    "Bitch, why?"

    "I

    couldn't deal with looking in your eyes and not seeing that madness
    there, a purely selfish reason," I confided. There was a long silence.

    "That's the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me, and meant it," Flame breathed deeply.

    "I wouldn't want to do it. I don't consider myself a killer," I sighed, "but I'm the only friend you've got."

    "That's the damn truth," she snickered.

    "I'm sure Davia would shoot me, but I think it is because she wants to be sure I'm dead," Flame giggled.

    "Davia? Do you mean your partner? I call her Silent and I really didn't want to know her real name," I groaned.

    "Why's that?" Flame asked.

    "Take

    it easy, Lady and Gentleman," a soft female voice called out behind us.
    "No sudden moves." I looked to Flame. She was giving me a toothy smile
    and pumping her eyebrows. I raised my hands, slowly.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 5 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 10
    Dining with Mobsters.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Had

    my life been a comedy, I would have bumped my noise, looked sheepishly
    over my shoulder and given a weak smile. I had experienced an infantile
    urge to run away from the shame, violation and the pain Zara's
    information brought. My hands had instinctively come up to save my face
    from impact. My fingers were trying to dig into the stone until my tips
    felt as if I was tearing the skin off.

    I

    loved sex. I loved the pleasure it let me share. What I didn't love was
    the romantic mystique I tried to weave around that act being torn away,
    shredded for the entertainment of people I didn't know. How could I
    protect myself if any woman looking at me had seen me naked, in
    coquitos? How could I tell who was really a threat if I couldn't see
    behind their eyes?

    Step, Capri and Zara were not talking. They were not closing in on me.

    Step, people passed by. The scuff of their footfalls told me they were looking my way, but not stopping.

    Step, I had to get out of here. The authorities would come looking and we all had to leave.

    Gears

    contacted gears and the machine that was my mind lurched forward once
    more. I had things to do. People were taking incredible risks on my
    behalf. Capri and Zara understood what had happened and let me heal,
    just enough to get my feet back under me.

    "Let's go," I muttered and we moved down the sidewalk once more.

    We covered two blocks in silence.

    "Zara,

    you are with the government, aren't you?" I began. She gave me a quick
    look, but didn't respond. "Let me rephrase: you are still an active duty
    soldier, aren't you?" Now Capri stumbled.

    "Yes," Zara whispered.

    "Shit," Capri groaned.

    "Okay, I understand now," I nodded. We traversed another block.

    "Fine, what do you understand?" Capri nudged me.

    "I know who the Vanishers are," I leaned in and replied quietly. Zara's eyes flickered my way again.

    "You do, don't you?" Zara's eyes blazed with pride in me and wonder.

    "Either one of you care to enlighten me?" Capri grumbled.

    "I

    need to get you off the street," Zara intervened. "The FBI is on its
    way. I can deal with the cameras and your phones, but not the bracelet."
    She steered us into a café where the early lunch crowd as only starting
    to come in.

    "How do you know he's right?" Capri prodded Zara.

    "The last two questions he asked," she seemed almost sad to leave us, me.

    "Zara,

    take off and stay safe," I told her. "I don't think I would want to do
    this without you." Zara had a twinkle in her eye, nodded then left.
    Capri and I moved to a nice corner table. I took the seat that would
    allow me to watch the door and most of the café.

    "Okay, what's going on?" Capri leaned in.

    "You

    start off with two guiding principles. No large organization creates
    only one plan to choose from. Bureaucracies throw away nothing. So,
    twenty years ago, when the Federation and or the U N figured that the
    current system wasn't working, they planned out various contingencies."

    "One

    of those proposals was the 'Vanisher' conspiracy. It was most likely
    advanced by a small cadre of mid- and low-level functionaries brought in
    to work on the forecasted collapse. Their idea was obviously rejected
    because we stayed the course and are now in the fucked up situation we are in now."

    "The

    thing was, those planners didn't die and didn't give up on their plan.
    At the start, they were powerless to do anything. Besides, they had to
    believe all their idea was doing was postponing the end, not solving the
    extinction problem. So, they worked on that dilemma,” I said.

    "And that's you?" Capri doubted.

    "No.

    They didn't know about me until five years ago at the earliest and
    that's highly unlikely. Odds are they found about what Carabolix-37 did
    to me when everyone else did," I replied. "What happened, happened eight
    years ago while the W H O was combing over Central Asia building a
    genetic database."

    "What

    they found was the Warlord of Kwaziristan, the last bastion of male
    rule on the planet." No, the Warlord wasn't some kind of John Carter of
    Mars. By all accounts he was a castrated, obese, mostly bald and very
    old man. During the collapse that Plague engendered, Central Asia went
    under, their political systems, economies and infrastructures broke
    down.

    In

    those last few, chaotic years, a recovering soldier and a small
    detachment of troops found themselves guarding an orphanage. With the
    city burning down around them, this man was ordered to take the boys and
    flee. He went to the only place he figured they could hide out until
    the fighting died down and the authorities could come rescue him.

    He

    went to an old 17th century palace or fortress complex outside his home
    town in remote Kwaziristan and there he held up while his nation died.
    Eventually, hope faded and the 'Warlord' began to raid the recovering
    female tribes for supplies. He had to feed his people. Somewhere along
    the way, the female tribal leaders figured out he had a large number of
    young men under his charge.

    They

    struck a deal. The Warlord was worried that the women would steal his
    men. The women wouldn't storm the place because all those men had guns
    and killing them all would accomplish nothing, except to stop the
    raiding. The agreement they reached changed everything, though it wasn't
    immediately obvious.

    The

    tribal leaders would send young women up to the fortress. In exchange
    for making the young women pregnant (or one year to pass), the tribes
    would pay tribute to the Warlord. The catch? The men inside the fortress
    chose which woman they would mate with and by mate, they meant live
    together in the same dwelling for months at a time.

    It

    was courtship. It wasn't a plastic romance; it was practical. The men
    needed the goodwill of the tribeswomen that inhabited the land in all
    directions. Building up affections and bonds with their female mates was
    necessary for the survival of the male community. Conversely, the women
    lived in a mostly male world, from the beginning, the Warlord did have a
    few female soldiers.

    Men

    were lovers, providers, protectors and housemates. They shared in
    chores, but compared to what the women had to do in their own tribe, it
    was nearly paradise. Men still had their military duty, but when you had
    a mate, you were given quarters in the dungeon of the fortress. Carved
    out from the depths of the hill the fortress sat on, it was much cooler
    than the baking heat above during the summers and warmer in the winters.

    Enter

    the W H O eight years ago doing their survey. They ran across a serious
    problem. Waziristan’s population was 24% above projections (they were
    supposed to be dying out) and 2% over their previous level. Waziristan
    was 'surviving.’ Sure, their tiny population was one Black Death away
    from annihilation, but their numbers where slowly growing, very slowly.

    This

    was great news right up until they found out about the Warlord and his
    contract with the local towns and tribes. Was the U N really going to
    say that some old fat eunuch in a clay fortress on a dusty hill in the
    middle of nowhere was the savior of all mankind? The answer was obvious.

    The

    U N sent in advisors and film crews to show the world how barbaric and
    primitive the Warlord was. He certainly wasn't photogenic. The men
    seemed enthusiastic enough. They even slept with some of the film crew.
    They also became very irate when the women picked up and left. After
    all, hadn't the women agreed to mate with them?

    Why

    else would women come to the fortress if not to mate? The local women
    were a bit peeved too, those were their men those floozies were
    poaching. The U N began fishing around, seeking to convince some of the
    local leaders to call in the U N to deal with the Warlord. When the
    Kwaziri women figured that out they got really pissed.

    They

    may have herded goats and sheep, woven wool into fabric and scratched
    some crops out of the semi-arid soil for a living, but they also knew
    they had more daughters in this generation than last. They couldn't
    fight off the U N, there were only a few thousand of them and they lived
    in near-desert conditions, but they did everything to let those foreign
    women know they were unwelcome.

    In

    one antidotal tale, a U N soldier guarding the mission found a lost
    lamb and brought it to a local tribeswoman. The woman promptly beat the
    lamb to death with a stone, explaining to the horrified soldier that the
    lamb had been contaminated. In the end, the Kwaziri got what they
    wanted, the outside world left them alone.

    The

    W H O took gene, blood, air, water, and soil samples and found
    absolutely nothing that explained this abnormality. The Big Lie was only
    starting to sink in. Discovery World devoted a portion of a documentary
    to the Warlord. A fourteen year old boy saw it and regurgitated that
    memory to a twenty-one year old man in search of understanding.

    "I know you are not advocating male rule," Capri studied me. "So what is it?"

    "A

    colossal gamble," I sighed. "I am a freaking liberal arts major. I'm
    not a scientist, certainly not a doctor and definitely not a virologist,
    but what if, if stress strengthens the Plague, what if the reverse is
    also true?" Capri mulled that over.

    "You

    mean, what if love, compassion and respect, as viewed by the male,
    weakens the Plague?" Capri mused. "Damn right you are not a scientist."

    "It

    was the word Zara used and I believe it was intentional," I persisted.
    "She said 'courtship.’ She also mentioned men choosing their mates.
    That's what clicked in my mind."

    "So this cockamamie scheme of the Vanishers is based on 'love conquering all'? Crap, we are all going to die," Capri muttered.

    "Hey,

    I'm not saying I'm a convert, but it is the current idea I'm running
    with. I'm willing to bet Zara's people studied the Kwaziri for some time
    too," I countered.

    "With

    no cure looming on the horizon, they began recruiting young women from
    various agencies and branches of service into their plan. Heck, some of
    the 'Vanishers' may still be thinking this is a sanctioned covert
    operation. Even those women will want onboard when they understand this
    society is going down the toilet."

    "One

    of the saddest parts of all this is that the women who set this all in
    motion won't take advantage of it," I bleakly assessed. "The government
    will be closing in on them now."

    "I

    wish I could disagree, but I think you are right," Capri nodded. "If
    you figured it out, someone who does this kind of detective work for a
    living has put the pieces together as well."

    There

    was no way to hide an operation this big once various intelligence
    agencies started looking. They would figure out the key military and
    civilian players. The only thing they could do was to totally detach
    from the program. Now their baby was out there, running on its own
    power, directed by people who had already vanished themselves long
    before any investigation started.

    "FBI,"

    I warned Capri. Special Agents Fraklos and Vabishi had come in to our
    hideaway. Vabishi was showing I D to the girl at the counter while
    Fraklos was coming our way.

    "How did you get away?" Fraklos seemed truly curious. There was a host of good answers and the truth wasn't one of them.

    "Come

    on now," I leaned forward, "Princess Leia didn't beat Darth Ventress,
    the Empire and the Dark Empress with the help Ewoks alone. She had the
    help of Admiral Squid."

    "Gial Ackbar; a Mon Calamari," Fraklos corrected me.

    "Who?" I questioned.

    "Gial Ackbar, that was the Admiral's name," Fraklos clarified.

    "Is that really important right now?" I asked.

    "Having a bad day?" Fraklos turned to Capri. She was asking if I was having a bad day.

    "Yeah, pretty much," Capri nodded. "He walked right into a wall about ten minutes ago."

    "We

    need to get him out of here," Fraklos shook her head. "Get him
    somewhere safe. The Capital is screaming bloody murder over his latest
    stunt." Vabishi had finished making a quick call and joined us.

    "I can't do it," I stood. "I have a date with a V I M at 12:30."

    Fraklos stared at me.

    "Very

    Important Mobster," I explained. "If I don't show up they will probably
    do really bad things to Kuiko and I'm not going to let that happen."

    "What is he talking about?" Vabishi worried.

    "I

    am attracted to violent psychopaths and for the love of God, I don't
    know why," I sighed. "Worse, to hang out with me you have to be insane
    or prone to fits of brutality. It is how I roll."

    "There has to be something we can give Israel to keep him on an even keel," Vabishi asked Fraklos.

    "I'm not good enough at that sort of thing to take the chance," Fraklos then looked to Capri.

    "Fuck you both," she stood, "I'm a lawyer."

    My phone rang. 'G E D' it read. I typed back 'ty' and cut the connection.

    "Time to go," I announced and headed for the kitchen. My guardian angels were working overtime.

    There

    are few things as beautiful as competence under stress. Not me. The
    three women tagging along with a lunatic didn't question me; they
    divined my intentions and moved to cushion me from the world. By the
    time we exited the back of the café, Fraklos was in the lead, then me,
    Capri and Vabishi looking back from signs of pursuit.

    "Ewoks,"

    Fraklos guffawed. "We need better code words." Ewoks meant Vanishers
    and Admiral Squid meant I didn't need to be brought in. Next time we
    would use different words. Dimples said it was a book cipher,
    essentially unbreakable if you didn't know the material.

    "Be happy I didn't fall over laughing," Capri snickered.

    "Israel, you play crazy really well," she added. "I'd feel better about it if you weren't actually crazy."

    "Who are we evading?" Vabishi spoke up.

    "G E D," I answered.

    The

    problem facing me and Dimples' crew was that we weren't the Vanishers.
    We couldn't manipulate phone and surveillance feeds. Slipping down
    alleyways while avoiding loading areas left us in the 'digital dark.’ We
    were going to reemerge soon.

    "We are trying to shift through the chatter and figure out who is really trying to get their hands on you," Fraklos clued me in.

    "Montanyard

    is building such an air-tight case against you she could patch the
    Hindenburg," Vabishi stated. "She thinks she can hold them off a week."
    Shelia could hold off the full weight of the Federation Government for a
    week, one week. I needed a fucking miracle.

    (Magdalena, Round Two)

    My

    two FBI ladies delivered me as close to the Prometheus Club as they
    dared. Mobsters had eyes too, though this was actually a pointless
    exercise since the moment 'Little M' asked me what I was up to I would
    bury her in the minutia of truth instead of the real deal. Capri would
    stick with me. Mainly because the FBI would have to taser her to keep
    her from my side.

    As

    I entered the restaurant, I was getting a whole new look. It was the
    'what in the hell is this guy still doing walking around?' expression.
    Either I was a maniac or a national resource, or maybe both, not all of
    them could decide. The maître de pointed me toward the semi-curtained
    off area. A second later he motioned Capri to the bar. We knew this was
    going to happen.

    On

    my side of the curtain were two women; one sitting, one standing. They
    didn't look like, well, what I though mobsters would look like. They
    looked normal. The standing one ran a 'wand' over me then ran her free
    hand over my frame quickly.

    "Are you hiding anything?" she finally spoke.

    I have a love affair with pain. That was all I could think of when I opened my mouth.

    "I

    had my knee caps replaced with high explosives. Does that count?" I
    stated resolutely. She stared at me for a second then this smile crept
    over her intimidating countenance.

    "Damn,

    you really are a nut," she snickered. "This way." She put a hand on my
    shoulder, I trembled and she led me into the V I P area.

    Three

    of the tables were occupied. The closest had Flame and this woman whose
    face looked like it had lost a head-on collision with a truck. She also
    looked to be around 250 pounds. The second table, close to an exit, had
    two Hispanic women who had to be sisters, and pissed that they were
    missing out on their 'killing kittens' time.

    I

    was dealing with being manhandled, near terror, proximity issues, and
    being in the company of yet more casual killers. Somehow, all of this
    had to be my fault. Regular men stay locked in their homes. I needed
    help. I shrugged off the hand on my shoulder and made a bee-line for
    Flame.

    There

    was a 'whiff' behind me as my guide tried to corral me back in, but
    failed. Flame and her 'buddy' (I was pretty sure it was a woman, or a
    man with huge pecs) stood up. I extended my hands forward and just above
    my hips. Flame and I collided. Her hands went to my ass. My right
    cupped her leather clad left ass cheek while my left wrapped fully
    around her lower back, touching something big and hard.

    We

    did more than kiss. Flame discovered that I had my wisdom teeth removed
    and I learned that she still had her tonsils. It was also revealed to
    me that during a French kiss, Flame likes to bite tongue, my tongue, her
    tongue, it doesn't seem to matter. We were both healthy adults with the
    experience to know that breathing through your nose is a must.

    It took us a while to come up for air. I had pulled her up until she was on her toes. Her eyes were boring holes into mine.

    "I

    need some strength," I whispered to her. Now, there is no great Gestalt
    among the insane. There is no shared universe, psychosis, or delusion.

    What

    we do share is the fear and pain that comes from being trapped in our
    own minds. The greatest creation of man, our brains, had betrayed us. We
    were living a lie because our truths would destroy us. And, worst of
    all, we were alone. That is why crazy people lash out. It isn't to hurt
    others, it is to make others stop hurting us, with a reality that we see
    as a lie.

    I

    breached that inky bubble that shrouded Flame's mind. It didn't make
    her my friend. It didn't stop her from being a beast and a sadist. We
    were alone together. Each alone, but knowing that the other was in the
    same condition. It wasn't understanding, it was kinship. Flame reached
    up with her right hand, made a fist, and lightly tapped me on the
    forehead.

    "There

    you go," she smiled. I returned the smile and let her down. As I turned
    to walk away, she spanked my ass hard. I kept walking, but half-turned
    so I could shake a finger at her.

    "Just for that, no tongue penetration during our next cunnilingus session," I threatened her.

    "Oh, you love it, Bitch," she laughed. Turning to her buddy, "That guy is loads of fun."

    Belatedly,

    I came to Magdalena's table. It was a round table, two-thirds wrapped
    up in a booth. To my right was this weightlifting scumbag, oily,
    arrogant and stupid. Sometimes people don't try to hide their ignorance.
    I wasn't sure this guy even knew what ignorance was, much less how to
    spell it.

    He

    had too much time in a tanning booth, too much chest hair and a
    cultivated five o'clock shadow. He was also in a chair which suggested
    he wasn't someone important. Next were two women, dressed nicely,
    Francesca-nice, not Isobel-nice. They weren't likely to be putting any
    ships into orbit anytime soon, but they were clever enough to observe
    before commenting from their booth seats.

    In

    the center was Magdalena in a dark blue Kashmir shirt with a plunging
    neckline. Damn that woman was proud of her big mammaries. Her jewelry
    was understated, her hair nicely done and her eyes laser-quick. Next to
    her was this guy, ruggedly handsome, manly, yet, missing something? It
    hit me. He was a gigolo and 'Little M's boyfriend or property.

    Here

    I was thinking he'd been shot while trying to escape. Next to the
    Man-candy was Silent and lastly was an unknown woman, in a chair, of the
    same breed as the two on the left of Magdalena. Between Grease-ball and
    the last unknown woman was an empty chair.

    "Israel," Magdalena greeted me, motioning me forward with a spoonful of sherbet.

    Apparently, I had missed the food-eating part of this party.

    "Thank

    you, Magdalena," I replied. I was pulling the chair around so I could
    sit when a few bad things happened. Grease Ball looked at me then
    flashed a look to Boy Toy who looked less than happy. Boy Toy was really
    good with masking his emotions, but Grease Ball was an open book.

    "Please, Israel, call me Maggy," Magdalena asked nicely.

    "Not happening," spilled forth from my madness. Lead, Zeppelin, or dirigible, or balloon maybe.

    "Israel, why are you being mean to me?" Little M tilted her head.

    "Status

    update: your opinion still doesn't matter to me. I'm only here because
    I'm afraid you will do bad things to my friends," I confessed. Maggy
    took another dip at her icy dessert then waved off a few of her
    companions, the women whom I didn't know.

    "Here we are again," she stated as the other disappeared. "You being needlessly hostile and me wondering why I put up with it."

    "Lady,

    what fantasy world do you live in?" I grumbled. "The last time I
    couldn't perform, you beat me half to death." Magdalena snorted and the
    gigolo smirked slightly.

    "By

    the way, the man next to you is my older brother, Kenneth," she
    introduced the group. Her news that Grease Ball was her brother sucked
    big time.

    "The man next to me is my companion, Eckly,” she got out.

    "Silent,

    I know," I interrupted. I liked the name 'Silent.’ I didn't want to
    ruin that mental image with a new name. I was starting to think Silent
    had all her facial muscles frozen.

    "Have I said something to amuse you?" she stopped in mid-sherbet interface.

    "Absolutely not," I shook my head.

    "Hmmm,

    I don't believe you," Magdalena remarked. "Maybe we should ask your
    little Asian friend. She works around all kinds of equipment that makes
    honesty a plus."

    'Blow it out your ass' seemed counter-productive, but I was saved any serious decision making by my lips.

    "Can I have a gun?" I inquired politely. What the fuck was

    I going to do with a gun? Magdalena ground up my intentions with her
    eyes then nodded to Flame. I stood up as she came my way. I certainly
    wasn't expecting what I got. She pulled out this chrome hand cannon from
    behind her. That was the big metal thing I had felt earlier.

    "This is a 12 millimeter pistol," she presented the device. 12 millimeter sounded so big. She did 'something.’

    The

    clip dropped down into her left hand. Next she pulled back on the top
    of the pistol, ejecting a round. That round went into the top of the
    clip then she moved close beside me.

    "Here

    you go," she said seductively as she gave me the gun. "The clip holds
    seven rounds," she slammed the clip in. "That slight click means the
    magazine is locked in place."

    "Damn, this thing is heavy," I muttered.

    "Well

    yeah, I use it to shoot through concrete walls and steel doors," Flame
    enlightened me. "If you don't know what you are doing it will rip off
    your thumb and knock you on your ass. In your case, let's hope it merely
    knocks you down."

    "This,"

    she pointed to this 'thing' on the side, "is the safety. Right now,"
    she said lovingly, "the safety is engaged." She flipped it. "Now it is
    disengaged and you can fire the piece." She reengaged the safety. "Hold
    it with both hands," she used my hands to demonstrate as she moved
    behind me. "Use one hand and this bear will break it. Now, hold it like
    this," she peeked around me.

    This

    entire time we were pointing this monstrosity in the general direction
    of the Hispanic sisters who were less than pleased. When Flame got
    behind me, they got up and moved.

    "How does it feel?" Flame asked.

    "It is still heavy as hell."

    "Good,"

    Flame responded. "Look down the barrel. Match up the top and barrel
    sights. Take careful aim and give the trigger steady pressure. Unloading
    in the general direction of the enemy is for amateurs. In a fight, dive
    for cover, figure out where the next corpse is hiding and put this
    bullet down range. I don't care what they are hiding behind, this will
    find them."

    "Ready to fire?" she teased.

    "The

    safety is still engaged," I replied. She hugged me. Had all the bruises
    she gave me Saturday night not hurt like all get out, that action might
    have been construed as a romantic gesture.

    "Please, Little M, can't I keep him?" Flame pleaded.

    "Let's keep that thought in mind," Magdalena said to Flame. "Well, you have your gun; what do you plan to do with it Israel?"

    "I honestly didn't believe anyone would give me one so I am at a loss for words," I mused.

    "I did you a favor. Now you do one for me," Maggy prodded.

    "Your

    brother and your boyfriend are having an affair. Your brother is gay. I
    imagine your boyfriend is merely an opportunist," I blurted out. Dead
    silence. The brother was rigid. The boyfriend masking his emotions.
    Finally, Magdalena began chuckling.

    Then

    everyone was laughing. Okay, not everybody, just the women. Then I
    began laughing, but not at the men. I was laughing because everyone in
    the room with a gun was laughing at the two who didn't seem to have one
    and for the first time in my life, I wasn't one of those guys.

    "Sis," Kenneth mumbled.

    "Cool

    it, Ken," Magdalena held up her hand. "Mom told me you were gay when I
    was eight. The only one who still thinks it is a secret is you."

    "But," he stammered.

    "Ken, did you really think all of your boyfriends found jobs in other cities?" Maggie chastised.

    Kenneth clearly was an idiot.

    "This

    guy hadn't known you two minutes and he figured out you were gay. Come
    on now. Mom and I have been cleaning up your messes for years. Now beat
    it. I have business to take care of," Magdalena went from sister to mob
    boss in no seconds flat.

    Kenneth

    took his chastisement like a well whipped dog and slunk away. Eckly was
    looking in a bad, bad way. The only one not on Little M's payroll was
    me and I would hardly make a reliable witness in the investigation of
    his disappearance.

    "Maggy, it isn't what it looks like," Eckly began coolly.

    "Just stop," Magdalena shook her head. "You clearly think I'm stupid. I mean, damn, you fucked my brother, you fucked me and you fucked me over. You are a fucking prostitute, not a criminal mastermind. I know about you and the O C T." Organized Crime Taskforce.

    "They had me in a bind," Eckly began to plead. Maggy pressed her fingers to his lips.

    "Israel, what would you have done?" Maggy inquired.

    "With your brother or the cops?" I asked for clarification. Flame snorted.

    "Both."

    "Not

    only is homosexuality not my thing, the cops blew up the two in my
    neighborhood which is what I call double deterrence," I replied.

    "You

    stick with the one you're with," I continued. "A man betraying a woman
    is a loser's game. I guess that means I'd roll the dice with your
    reaction as opposed to trusting the police. The cops are always the
    enemy."

    "Was that so hard to understand Eckly?" Maggy regarded her now ex-boyfriend.

    "It wasn't like that," he persisted.

    "Eckly, you are twice the fuck in

    bed that Israel is, but he is ten times the man. Don't whine to me
    about how tough it was. Brigit beat him black and blue because he
    wouldn't utter a single damn phrase. He loved some cop that much," she
    growled. "That's when I knew you had to go."

    "You

    wouldn't take a year stretch for me, much less a beating from Brigit.
    You were always a selfish prick and now you are gone," she seethed.

    "What! No!" he begged. "Let me make it up to you." I thought he was going to hump her right then and there.

    "Shut the fuck up,"

    Magdalena snapped. "I'm not going to kill you. You deserve it, but you
    aren't worth the hassle. Rosario and Yaris are going to take you home
    when I'm done, you are going to pack up and leave. I don't recommend
    showing your face in any establishment I might frequent. Brigit's
    feelings might be hurt," Magdalena smiled carnivorously.

    Silent shuffled out of the booth. Eckly followed reluctantly.

    "Israel?" he looked my way, pleading. What was I supposed to do?

    "Eckly, you have an inflated sense of your own importance. No one cares what you did because you are a whore," I pointed out.

    "Hey,

    you did what you did to survive. I'm not holding that against you, but
    don't think you are all that important. You are not. Magdalena isn't
    going to waste a bullet on you. Flame," I motioned to Brigit to assuage
    his confusion, "might break a few of your bones to hear them snap, but
    she'd probably kick ass on a kindergarten playground to hear the kids
    cry, too."

    That

    was not what Eckly wanted to hear. He didn't want to face the reality
    he was just another man living on his cock alone. He had gone from a
    Mobster's boyfriend to a street bimbo in a matter of seconds. The cops
    wouldn't help. Why should they? He was useless to them now. Sure, he was
    walking away, but there wasn't a professional escort service that would
    touch him with a ten foot cattle prod after this.

    What

    woman would want a male prostitute who doubled as a police informant?
    That profession was still illegal after all. I'd save my worry for Kenny
    and Luanga. They had reached beyond themselves in an attempt to make a
    difference. Rosario and Yaris turned out to be the Hispanic sisters.
    They led Eckly out the back door then returned.

    "Playground,"

    Flame snickered. "That would be so cool." Yep, she was psychotic. A
    fraction of my mental and physical discomfort was this lump of metal in
    my hand. I took the barrel in my right hand, pivoted my body and offered
    the grip to Flame.

    "Thank you," I told her.

    "You owe me," she leered.

    "For the beating or the gun?" I grinned weakly.

    "Whichever leaves me fuck-stunned, staring at the ceiling for thirty minutes," she chuckled. Ah, the gift from Kuiko kept on giving.

    I

    finished turning around, cupped Flame's jaw with both hands and stared
    deeply into her eyes. She was totally devoid of any understanding of the
    human condition. I doubted if she even cared about herself.

    "Okay," brushed her lips, "you've earned it."

    "Israel, you are supposed to be interested in me," Magdalena interrupted my moment with Flame.

    "Flame is pure," I responded without looking away from her eyes. That brought out a new round of laughter, even from Flame.

    "I

    said pure, not pure good," I reminded them. "You brought us together. I
    have more than a few screws loose, so it can't be too surprising that I
    picked the totally wrong woman." Flame wasn't offended.

    "Damn," Maggy mused. "Brigit, are you going to let me have a crack at your boy?"

    "He's

    not my boy, Little M," Flame said. "I'll put a good word in for ya
    though." We were both unhinged. The proof was me being here and Brigit
    for defying her boss.

    "That

    is something to work on," Magdalena allowed. "While this is fun, it is
    not why I wanted to talk with you. That reason has become irrelevant
    over the past 24 hours, but now I want to know 'what's the deal with
    your blood?"

    "Why do you want to know?" I asked. I wasn't offended; only curious.

    "A cure for the Plague is money in the bank," she grinned. I groaned and looked at the floor.

    "Magdalena,"

    I looked up at her, "this is not something you want to do." She didn't
    believe me, or even feel she needed my advice.

    "They

    came at me with a Writ of Exclusion yesterday," I continued. "They
    aren't going to wire-tap you, Magdalena, they are going to torture and
    kill you. Worse, I am Carabolix-37's only success. Every other male is
    nutless, or dead and no one sane knows why. Dr. Delilah Fremont has the
    only doses of the drug and the research notes, but she's not sharing."

    "Rare is good," Maggy enlightened me.

    "Rare

    is dead," I corrected. "Magdalena, I'm not spinning falsehoods to the
    World. Society is about to implode and what I have can't save it."

    It hit me like a bullet to the brain. How could I have missed it?

    If

    the Vanishers were to win, they couldn't have society running around
    either. They would get the men out while the situation was still stable
    and hide them, but then what? You couldn't keep us in a bunker forever. I
    was a club-footed, one-eyed hunchback playing with people who had been
    studying, competing in, and winning, the survival game for 100,000
    years.

    Who

    in the hell did I think I was? Did I really delude myself that I had
    control, that I could slip away, all I could do was take a step. If they
    didn't stop me, I'd take another. That was the plan.

    "All the better to keep a hold of you," Maggy reasoned.

    "Magdalena,

    I don't like you, but I'm not going to do anything that I know will
    make you dead," I replied. My phone rang. 'G E D FB.’ I thought about my
    response. I typed 'C h L t B g' then hung up. I wondered if they would
    figure out that 'Charge of the Light Brigade' meant I was making a break
    for the front door.

    For the life of me I couldn't figure out why I didn't type 'F' or 'FD' for front door.

    "Magdalena, the police are coming around the front and back. Time for me to go," I sighed.

    "What have you done wrong this time?" Maggy smirked at me.

    "They don't need an excuse with me," I tiredly informed her.

    I turned and walked toward the curtain. The woman who had brought me in blocked my path.

    "Why do you think you can leave?" Magdalena asked.

    "Staying,

    or running, it doesn't really matter," I shrugged. "For that matter, I
    might as well start screaming, because I can always rely on the sick
    curiosity of strangers."

    I inhaled. I figured I was about to get punched, pistol whipped or kicked in the nuts (but not too hard).

    "I'll

    keep in touch," Magdalena said. "Besides, I don't really feel like
    sitting around while some police officer pretends she is the next Claire
    Wyatt."

    The

    character, Claire Wyatt, was a famous criminologist on a current TV
    drama; equal parts Laura Croft and Veronica Mars, a perfect mix of body
    types if there was any doubt. It wasn't bad if you could get past the
    boy-in-distress turned bed buddy every damn episode. Technically she was
    bi-sexual, but that always translated over as a three-way boy sandwich.

    "Magdalena,

    if I make my getaway before we meet again, well, I'm not going to say
    anything more that might piss you off, so good-bye," I edged around my
    feminine barrier. I virtually sprinted to Capri, who hopped off her
    barstool at my approach. "Cops coming," I blurted out. She grabbed my
    hand as we fled out the door.

    "Mr.

    Israel Jensen," a woman called out. I knew who it was, but looked
    anyway. It was Detective Somerset Trainer. She was about 7 meters away,
    getting out of her car, facing me. Her partner, Detective Gayle Seger
    was already on the sidewalk, coming my way.

    "Bad news," Capri squeezed my hand.

    I

    followed her gaze. From the other direction Detectives Kwan Po and
    Regina Riga, also of the G E D. The limousine in front of the restaurant
    meant they were slightly farther away.

    "Hey, Somerset," I mumbled. "What's up?"

    "Stop right there," she grinned. "You are under arrest."

    "What's he charged with?" Capri snapped. The cops were cautiously closing in.

    "Theft," Somerset kept smiling. "It seems he has some little bugs running around inside him that belong to someone else."

    "That's a load of crap," Capri shot back. Me, I was getting ready to plunge into the post-lunch traffic.

    "That

    would require someone to confess they had the damn research," Capri
    seethed. Right then, I saw Flame stepped outside, Silent right behind
    her. Flame's eyes took in the scene. The World cracked a little more.

    It

    was an unfortunate convergence of poor choices, bad timing and ill
    intentions. When Flame stepped out of the Prometheus Club, she didn't
    see four cops. She saw Somerset Trainer, minion of Isobel Diaz, with
    three armed associates closing in on Magdalena Keverich's entourage
    exiting a restaurant. It was a daylight ambush in her eyes.

    She

    knew that Mamma Keverich was coming back to town soon, that Isobel and
    Little M were worried or freaked out, because they had both betrayed
    Mamma, and that one of them had to offer the other's head up on a plate
    or they'd both likely end up dead. The fact that this feud would most
    likely end up with her as compost didn't bother Flame so much. She was a
    psycho.

    Had

    Detective Somerset Trainer known that Little M was in the restaurant,
    she would have most likely grabbed me elsewhere. Isobel's career was in
    danger of going down the toilet and she was going to drag as many people
    down with her as possible. She was that kind of cunt. One of those
    people going down with Isobel was Somerset.

    That

    did not mean she wanted to engage in a gun battle in broad daylight, on
    a busy street, with Keverich mobsters while attempting to bring me in
    on trumped up charges. It was potentially fatal and certainly
    embarrassing, in an Internal Affairs busting your ass open kind of way.
    After all, Kwan and Riga weren't part of the program. They thought this
    was the real deal.

    Flame

    reached around to the small of her back for her light artillery piece.
    Silent, in tune with her compadres, went for her two rationally sized
    pistols, scanning the other way. Det. Gayle Seger, drawing forth her
    handcuffs, was only then starting to track my gaze back to the
    restaurant door and the menace there. She was critically behind in the
    arms race and standing in the middle of a broad sidewalk.

    The

    other three cops were already going for their sidearms, not Tasers.
    Det. Po Kwan was on the far side of her car. Det. Regina Riga was in
    Gayle's boat, middle of the sidewalk with a firefight about to break
    out. Capri and I were in the middle of it all. The first move was
    Capri's, she dragged me with all her might toward the street.

    Our

    choices were traffic versus bullets. Capri decided that collision with
    the hood of a car going around 30 miles per hour was preferable to a
    minimum 9 millimeter penetration. I was too ignorant of the physics to
    argue. Next, Silent started firing. Had my back not been to her, I might
    have marveled on how fast she was. As it was, she wasn't hitting
    anybody, just shooting.

    After

    some after-battle counseling, I would learn this was 'suppression
    fire'; Silent was purposely not hitting anyone. Shooting cops was bad.
    Shooting cops in an area with extensive security cameras was worse. She
    was simply buying time for the rest of Magdalena's crew to hustle her
    boss back inside. That was her job.

    Flame,

    on the other hand, was there to kill somebody. She knelt down in the
    doorway, aimed and shot. Det. Seger was a second too slow in reacting.
    Gayle was still clawing at her piece when the 12 millimeter round took
    her in the solar plexus. The front of her body armor never stood a
    chance. It was shredded.

    The

    hydrostatic shock of the projectile ripping through her core was most
    likely terminal. Had she landed on a fully staffed operating table, she
    might have lived. The bullet severing her spine was critical all by
    itself. The back of her body armor did a marginally better job of
    slowing the round as it left her body, but it didn't stop it.

    No,

    it flew down the street, hitting a ceramic composite lamp post. They
    build them to withstand the 7 mile per hour winds (the max recorded that
    whip down into the spaces between the high rises) yet crumple under
    impact, such as a car. It blew a hole so big in the lamp post, it slowly
    keeled over into the street. That was a problem for a few seconds down
    the line. The ceramic did take a great deal of the bullet's energy.

    Two

    blocks down, it ricocheted off a reinforced glass window, careened into
    the street and the conjecture was it landed on a car window catch, or
    went down a storm drain. They never found it. I doubted Gayle cared and I
    had other things on my mind when I got the news. Somerset managed to
    get a shot off before she realized that her unmarked police car's
    composite materials weren't going to have much better luck than Gayle's
    body armor at stopping Flame's rounds.

    I

    suddenly understood the purpose of Flame's gun. It wasn't femismo. Her
    weapon dominated the battlefield. When shooting, you had better kill
    Flame because if you didn't, someone was going to the morgue. Somerset
    had just witnessed that reality. As Flame began swiveling her aim that
    way, Somerset dove behind her rear tire, putting as much material
    between her and death as possible.

    Kwan

    was made of sterner stuff. She moved down the side of her car, toward
    the action and firing. Like Silent, she was more concerned with keeping
    her assailants' heads down than killing anyone. Det. Seger was down and
    her own partner was in a bad way. Riga had to dive into the narrow space
    between her car and the curb for what minimal cover it provided.

    Silent

    had to duck back into the restaurant and Flame came close to being
    decapitated. Kwan ran out of bullets before Flame ran out of nerve. My
    eyes met Kwan's as she ducked down to reload her pistol. She was angry,
    fearful and confused. This situation made perverse sense. She knew the
    Organized Crime Taskforce wanted to talk with me.

    Magdalena Keverich had sex with me, painful sex obviously. So why the fuck was

    I walking out of an eatery with Keverich mobsters? I was obviously
    running for my life. A fellow officer was down, maybe dead. Did this
    have to do with my stunt this morning, or was this something else? That
    was what I imagined her thinking anyway.

    Flame

    responded to her near-death experience by giving Kwan one of her own.
    Her round penetrated her car's battery assembly, passed clean through,
    missed Kwan then hit a car driving by, wounding the driver in the lower,
    right side before lodging in that car's rear passenger door. A wreck
    was imminent, but not my immediate concern.

    What

    was my concern was Capri and me crossing the road. It was two lanes,
    both way. The first lane was empty, but a delivery van nearly rolled
    over us in the second. A passenger car coming down lane one slammed on
    its brakes, as did the car behind it, that's the one the pole fell on.

    By

    the time the van passed, I was in the lead. We dodged a car going the
    other way in lane three and lane four was free, that was the one with
    the wounded driver, but the badly wounded driver was still coming at us.
    We were on the sidewalk. That seemed to be as far as Capri and I had
    thought things out. The FBI were theoretically on the way, but we
    couldn't see them.

    The

    Vanishers couldn't help me unless I was out of public view. To get to
    them, I had to think like a Special Forces 'operator.’ My mind was still
    wandering through that morass when Capri started dragging me away from
    the gunfire. We ran crouched over. I'm not sure why. The only cars
    parked on the street were across the way, Maggy's limo bracketed by the
    two unmarked cop cars. This was a 'No Parking' area.

    For

    fifteen minutes we ran down the street, fleeing for our lives. We made
    it around the corner, 17 seconds had passed? Twice before in my life I
    had lost all conception of time. On this outing I didn't feel violated,
    but the gut-wrenching terror was identical. When Capri looked back at
    me, I could see the fear in her eyes. Good, I had too many crazy people
    in my life as it was.

    The

    gunfire had stopped. Capri slowed us to a pace closer to normal.
    Fleeing people drew unwanted attention. We were at the crosswalk one
    block away when the first police car, sirens blaring and lights
    flashing, went racing by. I wished I could have hoped Flame and
    Magdalena were okay, but my heart wasn't that big and my pain was too
    fresh.

    "This way," Capri hustled me along. "Upload your phone data."

    "Damn, I just got this one," I muttered. "Drop the GPS and battery too?"

    "Nope,"

    Capri grinned. "Let's go to the Metro." One such station was right up
    ahead, but it wasn't our line. We sped down the steps into the
    underground facility.

    A

    metro cop glanced our way, but I was looking down, and praying hard. We
    swiped our cards. No alarms went off, so I wasn't officially a wanted
    felon yet.

    "Okay,

    we have a northbound to Bright Bay coming in two minutes," Capri
    whispered. "We go in the first car, stash the phones then race out the
    back car before the subway pulls out."

    I

    looked dubiously at Capri. I didn't question the basic merits of her
    plan. Her deep breathing, flushed face and short legs worried me. Me, I
    was doing fine. I was, barring my full-torso bruising, in excellent
    shape, tall with long legs. Getting down the length of five passenger
    cars in the allotted 90 seconds the train was in the station was going
    to be close.

    "When

    we get out, we catch the metro to Northwood in eight minutes," Capri
    related. Why a district called Northwood was in the Southwest section of
    the metropolis wasn't something I was going to worry about. "After that
    I guess we walk home." Using a credit card was foolish, but,

    I ran over to the ATM and inserted my card then typed my Personal Identification Number. I was praying again.

    There

    it was, my $7,800 from GNN. I had money! Bless Maribel and Eloise,
    those wonderful, wonderful social media parasites. I withdrew the
    maximum amount, $1000. I had never done that before, but I had seen
    Bethany do it, a lot. I quick-stepped it over to Capri and slipped her
    five hundred.

    "In

    case we are separated," I murmured. She nodded. I had a strange
    flashback. I started giggling. I had a vision of a man giving a woman
    money for sex. How ridiculous was that? On second thought, I imagined
    that among the handful of rich men out there, they probably got a kick
    out of it. I had never heard of a male 'Joan' being arrested for
    solicitation. Could they?

    Technically,

    he was doing his duty. If the moron wanted to give a woman money for
    helping out with that, well, it had to be more kinky than illegal. I
    felt pain. Capri was elbowing me.

    "Stop

    it," she hissed. I was giggling maniacally again. The metro's
    air-brakes and electro-magnetic clamps were giving off their low pitched
    squeal as the transport came to a stop.

    We

    were running at the doors before they separated. They slid open right
    on time, we stashed our phones in a first aid wall mount and began the
    sprint to the end of the train. That would put us out under a different
    camera, which we hope would help our evasion when someone finally did
    start looking.

    We

    made it to Northwood, grabbed a taxi and I was recognized. Cabbies get
    bored. The city's roads use a grid system that 'mediates' auto behavior.
    It doesn't drive the car, but it cuts down on collisions and running
    red lights. Cops don't worry about this and an automotive 'getaway' is
    very difficult. Marlene, the cabby, didn't seem to hate me.

    "So, are you really going to let the world crash and burn?" she asked after getting our destination.

    "'Let' is a bit harsh," I rebounded. "I'm not going to stand in the way of society killing itself is more like it."

    "Eh, I could care less," she shrugged. "Ovarian cancer five years ago. I'm an only child so my genetics are pretty much shot."

    "That is a rather grim outlook on life," Capri noted.

    "Kid, no one has ever stuck out their neck for me, so why should I bother?" Marlene shrugged once more.

    I

    hope I didn't sound like that. I cared about people, but I would be
    damned if I would reward barbarity and indifference either. I was a
    father and I was terrified that my children might go through what I had
    experienced. I could keep telling myself that I was doing some good. I
    wasn't sure if I was, or if that was wishful thinking.

    I

    was truly horrified by the fear that this was just me lashing out at
    the world for my misfortunes. That would make me as bad as my first
    love, the Aurora Slasher. I had loved her. I had loved her with all my
    heart because if I hadn't, she would have killed me. The problem was, I
    had really loved and cared for her.

    Somewhere

    along the way, it had become real for me. We were going to live
    together and have babies, strong male babies. I had wanted that more
    than anything. If I loved her enough, she'd set me free. If I loved her
    enough, she'd let me live. In therapy, they had given me all kinds of
    psychological terms for that. The emotion had never gone away.

    True,

    I was also terrified of her. For a year, any voice that sounded like
    her made me wet myself. I never looked at pictures of her. She wrote me
    letters a few times. I never asked for them. I pray to whatever divinity
    matters most that they never give her computer access. I'm still afraid
    that if I did see her I'd run into her arms and beg her forgiveness.

    Maybe

    that is why I gravitated to women like Angel, Zara and Flame, secretly I
    wanted to end this and I felt they are strong enough to do it. It could
    be I was trying to replace my first rapist. I could be doing penance
    for not dying when I should have, or telling the wrong women I love
    them. Maybe I liked the pain but couldn't face up to it.

    "Earth

    to Israel," Capri nudged me. "We are here." The cab was two blocks from
    my dwelling, in case someone was watching the place, we could make
    other plans.

    "Here

    you go Marlene and good luck to you," I smiled. I paid and tipped her. I
    hadn't had enough money to tip anyone in ages, budget too tight.

    "Thanks,

    Israel and be careful," Marlene laughed. "I imagine you are as popular
    as a tampon covered in Jalapeno sauce with the people upstairs." That
    was too sick and, or frightening and, or hurtful for me to think about.

    "I now know what I'm getting Isobel Diaz for Christmas," Capri smirked.

    "We are not going to make Christmas," I pointed out.

    "I'll

    mail it to Hell," Capri grinned up at me full of mischief and spite.
    Without further comment, we made our way up to my condo. I opened the
    door and saw Angel up and mostly dressed (no shoes). She came right at
    me so fast, I freaked and back-pedaled out the door.

    "Sorry, Israel," Angel looked frightfully worried. I took a deep breath, stepped up and embraced her.

    She

    hugged me tighter than I would have liked in my current mental state.
    In a perverse way, it felt motherly yet protective and passionate at the
    same time.

    "Baby,"

    Angel murmured into my shoulder, ”Po called. She said you were in a
    firefight. Gayle Seger is dead and the culprits are on the run. Are you
    hurt? Are you in danger, I mean more danger than normal, for you?"

    "He's okay," Capri inserted smarmily. "I'm okay too."

    "You, I can replace, at the local pet store," Angel shot over my shoulder to Capri. "He's irreplaceable to me."

    "Oh,"

    Capri drew out as she slipped by us to the living room and the remote.
    The news was vibrant to say the least. Four out of five medical experts
    were tearing Dr. Vasco a new asshole.

    For

    her part, Vasco was resilient. Her bosses and staffers held fast about
    their methods and results. Her public speaking presence may have been
    exceedingly poor, but her mastery of the science was unassailable. The
    darkly amusing part of one interview was when a critic demanded that Dr.
    Vasco repeat her results at other labs across the nation.

    "I

    can't do that," Dr. Vasco sighed. "Mr. Jensen and Ms. Sano requested
    that anything remaining of their blood samples after the battery of
    tests was to be destroyed."

    "My God, you didn't do that, did you?" the critic fired off.

    "Of course I did. I'm their physician," Dr. Vasco seemed puzzled.

    "Can't you bring them back in for more samples?"

    "Ms.

    Sano has refused, citing that to do so might result in a denial of
    sexual favors in her near future," Vasco read off a report. "Mr. Jensen
    made it quite clear that he is willing to let us all die, though we
    continue trying to contact him."

    "If your results are genuine," the critic persevered, "Mr. Jensen has an unknown strain of the T1 and needs to be quarantined."

    "Why?"

    Vasco mumbled. "There is no indication that his variant of the Gender
    Plague is harmful to anything but the T1, and we've run extensive
    tests."

    "How

    can you verify your finds with the global scientific community without
    the blood and tissue samples?" the critic challenged.

    "After

    some consultation with the Psychiatric Department, we are contemplating
    getting down on our knees and begging," Vasco related with same voice
    used when contemplating the prices of toilet paper brands.

    "This is not the time for jests," the critic bit back. Vasco was bewildered.

    "What

    do you mean? We consulted some experts on male psychology and that's
    what they suggested giving their minimal time to come up with an
    answer," Vasco responded. Capri started giggling.

    "You are coming across as a fraud," the critic lambasted.

    "I've

    posted my findings," Vasco stated softly. "Beyond that, we are
    contacting his previous sexual partners for the past two years. We hope
    they can provide antivirals with their blood."

    "Two years?" the critic scoffed. "That's reaching."

    "Excuse me," the virologist questioned. "What makes you say that?"

    "Two years?"

    "Yes,

    from the level of degradation, or lack thereof, it is our current
    hypothesis that this variant of the Plague is designed to give immunity
    to the woman and her offspring through the child's first year," Vasco
    informed the world calmly.

    "The

    belief is that by breastfeeding, the child would gain a boost to its
    immune system where the T1 is concerned," she concluded.

    "Angel?" I looked to my lover.

    "The hospital called. I said 'no'," she answered. "What we did was between us."

    It

    was my turn to hug her. It wasn't that she had said 'no.’ It was why
    she said 'no.’ Angel kept her embrace light, which only made it more
    valuable to me.

    "Israel,

    I have to go to work soon," Angel sighed as our foreheads touched.
    "Officer Involved Shooting plus running security for the arena tonight."

    "Does this mean you are no longer with the Feds?" I worried.

    "Babe,"

    Angel laughed roughly. "You don't know how it works, two jobs doesn't
    mean two people; it means overtime." I wasn't sure what came over me.
    Maybe it was that 'love' thing.

    "Wake me up when you get in," I requested. "I miss you."

    The

    concern directed my way by Angel only made me want her more. I didn't
    see lust. I saw a desire to make me feel safe, not physically, but
    emotionally. The cherry on top was that she was yet another sane woman
    in my life.

    "Okay, Babe," she smiled cautiously. "I'll whistle to wake you. You like whistling right?"

    "Yes, that would be nice. Am I going to see you at the rally tonight?" I asked.

    "What?" Capri squawked. She began beating up the sofa in her own, feisty style.

    "Israel,

    I, okay," Angel sighed. "I'm not going tell you that going is nuts,"
    which was her way of telling me that she didn't approve of my plan in
    the slightest while being respectful.

    "Jerk,

    this isn't okay with me," Capri snarled. "Why in the hell would you go
    to something like the  M A L fiasco? You don't believe in it. Have you
    decided that you want some pissed off men to beat you up because being
    pummeled by women isn't enough?"

    "They may let me get a word or two in," I explained, "though most likely they will leave me socially impotent."

    "And if they arrest you?" Capri glared at me. "Will you at least call me?"

    "As soon as we get new phones," I gave a wan smile.

    "Why do you need new phones?" Angel asked; at this point the whole metro & phone idiocy was revealed to us by Angel.

    Of

    course, we had been totally ignorant of the technology we were trying
    to spoof. The metro doors have a scanner which sweeps you when you get
    on each car. The beams could detect the card through several layers of
    clothing. That's how they know how much to bill your card each month. We
    had thrown away our phones for nothing. Capri mumbled something about
    too many bad spy movies, but looked suitably embarrassed.

    Seneca

    showed up a few minutes later. She and Angel had a hushed conversation.
    It appeared that Seneca had some contacts with the local precinct and,
    by calling in a favor or two, could have a patrol car close by tonight,
    in case things went poorly with the evening commuters. I thought about
    it. I figured two cops wouldn't be of much use if things went bad for
    me.

    I

    would rather have them in a place to support Seneca and Angel instead,
    if that was even possible. They left, Capri and I cleaned up and had a
    late lunch. I was happy my stomach had calmed down enough for me to hold
    anything down. Shortly after finishing, Capri received a bizarre call
    from her mother while I was in the bathroom. 'Mom' quickly got to the
    point.

    "Capri, my child, do you still do that 'thing' with Israel?" she asked.

    "Thing? What thing?" Capri wondered.

    "Fellatio. Put his thing in your mouth until he ejaculates," Mom clarified.

    "Yeah, Mom, four or five times a day," Capri fabricated convincingly. "He's a real beast."

    "Oh,

    Good," Mom smiled. "Could you regurgitate some into a plastic baggy?
    Put the baggy in a chilled thermal container and mail it to me?"

    "I can do that for you, Mom," Capri agreed. "I can go start on that right now, if it is important."

    "You do that, Honey. It is very important, four or five samples?" Mom pressed.

    "At least," Capri concentrated. "Do you want anything from our anal intercourse?"

    "Ah," Mom stammered. "No, I think the oral product will be enough for now."

    "Okay Mom, I'll overnight it to you," Capri smiled lovingly.

    "Thank

    you, Capri. I'm proud of you," Mom smiled back at her daughter. They
    cut the connection. Capri stared at me as I tentatively stepped forward.

    "She's

    proud of me being a cum-dumpster?" Capri growled. "Whore!" I struggled
    for the sympathy, for the diversion, for any words that would ease her
    anger.

    "Well, I guess it's nothing but ass-sex now, eh?" I moped.

    "When we survive all this madness, remind me to kill you," Capri laughed, but she was happier.

    Men’s Rally

    We

    went to the gym early today. First off, being around multiple women I
    barely knew wouldn't have done me much good, so going while most of them
    were at work seemed to be the best choice. Also, if the world held
    together long enough, I would be going to the  M A L rally at seven.
    Capri said she understood. She spent the rest of the afternoon trying to
    stomp on my feet and kicking at my ankles.

    Samantha

    showed up at five with our new phones. She immediately requested a hug.
    I readily complied; an indicator of my rebounding calm, if not sanity.
    She took her time and I wiggled her hips against me playfully. Sam and
    Capri coordinated with the other girls on what food delivery service to
    use and dinner plans were solidified.

    Kuiko

    and Aniqua both had their hugs and were settling in when Capri's
    prophecy from this morning started coming true. Ambrosia, Fatima,
    Carrie, Amelia and three girls I didn't recognized showed up at my door.
    Whatever defensive benefits of not opening the door would give us, it
    would only make the mood worse, so I suggested we hear them out.

    I

    knew what they wanted and it wasn't to tell me what a good job I'd done
    this morning, or to see if I was okay. We had lost a guy last night,
    now there were only six males left. They were probably going through the
    same nightmare right now, or would soon. Samantha and Aniqua met the
    crowd at the door. They were the biggest. I didn't have to tell them the
    score; they could sense it.

    In

    this district, tribalism was starting to rear its ugly head. Faith in
    the city to provide for their welfare was disintegrating. Since the
    police (in their minds) were letting all the men in this district move,
    vanish, or die or be killed, the local women had to take over the
    responsibility for the welfare of their men.

    To

    put it politely, the women at the door, and the doors of my fellow
    males in my district, were about to turn men into property. Less kindly,
    they were here to rape us.

    It

    was akin to people rushing the superstores for water when disasters
    hit. My plan was working. Trust in cops was being thrown to the
    roadside. As a consequence, a very personal battle for my survival was
    working itself out on my doorstep. If my allies got the shit kicked out
    of them, I was going to get a lesson on just how bad anarchy could be.

    "We would like to talk with Israel," Ambrosia said. She was learning the art of a 'request not being a request' very well.

    "Talk,

    he's listening," Aniqua replied. Kuiko came out with a collection of
    knives, dumped a few on the sofa cushions then brandished two.

    Had

    one not been a bread knife, I would have been more confident in our
    chances. As it was, I felt paralyzed. I wanted to go to the door, stand
    bold and firm as I told them to go home, thus saving my friends. I
    reached for that person, but he wasn't ready to jump in the fight at the
    moment. The best I could do was not run to my bedroom, or bathroom, and
    slam the door shut.

    "I think he should come to the door," Fatima menaced. "We outnumber you."

    "I

    think you know the price of admission," Capri grumbled right back. The
    situation was tense, the women outside were wavering, crossing the line
    into assault, maybe murder, wasn't easy. The question about who had the
    advantage on who was resolved though.

    I heard a gun hammer click into 'I'm about to kill someone' mode.

    "Alright,

    you bitches," Venus snarled. She and Roni had climbed the stairs behind
    the mob and out of my camera view. It didn't take me a second to
    realize by the look on the ladies spinning around in the back that they
    didn't like what they saw.

    "What? Who are you?" Carrie gulped.

    "I'm

    the possessive bitch with the gun. Now I'm not a good shot, but you
    idiots are packed around the door of my man, so I'm not likely to miss
    at this range. Ladies inside, you might want to back up, in case I blow a
    hole in one of these whores," Venus growled.

    "No

    one has to die," Roni tried to soothe down the situation. "All you
    ladies I don't know, there is a stairway down at the far end of the
    hall. Use it." Clearly walking past Roni and Venus on the stairs those
    two had just come up was not an option. I would have liked to think we
    had stepped back from the precipice of chaos, but we hadn't.

    Venus

    didn't own a gun that I knew about. I seriously doubted she had gone
    through the background check and required waiting period to get one
    either. By brazenly threatening others with an illegal firearm in this
    manner, all we had proven was that my tribe was tougher than theirs, for
    now.

    The

    'invading' tribe left. Aniqua, Sam and Roni retrieved the food that
    Roni and Venus had left on the stairs when they heard the commotion. The
    girls took turns heading out, gathering a few clothes and toiletries
    and settling into my place. Only when we settled down to eat, did the
    first of two problems arise.

    "Venus," Roni asked, "where did you get the gun?"

    "Have

    none of you been listening to Israel?" Venus scanned the group. "The
    world is going down the crapper. We need to be prepared. We should all
    get some guns."

    "Okay," Kuiko grinned. "I know a guy." The rest of us were skeptical.

    "Kuiko, I don't think that is a good idea," Aniqua cautioned her friends.

    "It's

    okay. He likes me and I think he has some assault rifles," Kuiko
    chirped. Oh yeah, that was going to make the next complex pool party a
    lot more interesting, not that I thought we were going to have one.

    "Rule

    One: Always assume that at my place, or anyplace I am at for too long,
    they are listening in," I warned them. "Venus, I don't know what to do
    about your piece. Don't show it to Angel for now and we'll see what
    happens." Venus looked down at the gun in her lap.

    "We should buy you some accessories for that," Capri added. "Things like bullets, clips; a holster perhaps."

    "Oh, speaking of buying things," I pulled out my wallet, "here you go Samantha. Thanks for getting us the phones."

    "Where

    did you get so much cash?" Roni asked. It then occurred to Capri and I
    that all the other women had actual jobs, that required actual work,
    that required actual attention.

    All

    Kuiko and Aniqua knew was that I had called Kuiko about giving blood,
    some technicians showed up, drew the blood and left, and then they had
    called back asking to draw more blood. Since Kuiko hadn't heard from me
    and didn't want to miss out on some more 'epic' sex, she had refused.
    The reasons why I had made the request were never discussed.

    I

    let Capri unfold the tale, from when we left the condo, the fun at the
    metro (which helped explain the savages at the door this evening), to
    the Sentinel, GNN, the shoot-out at the Prometheus Club and finally, the
    ride home. They were dumbstruck.

    "Me first," Venus hopped up.

    "What?" Roni and Capri questioned.

    "I want those antivirals that Kuiko has," she clarified.

    "You just want to get fucked," Aniqua grumbled.

    "Don't

    look at it as if Israel and I are having sex," Venus reasoned. "Think
    of it as me getting a booster shot, an injection, being vaccinated,
    inoculated, or whatever floats your boat."

    "Damn

    it, Venus," Roni hopped up too. "Israel could have been shot and killed
    today. The government, or some other group, will grab him sooner than
    later. We need to protect him, not jump his bones."

    "Wait, wait, wait," Capri stood and waved all the other voices down. "It gets better."

    The second problem of the night.

    "Israel,

    what are you planning to do tonight?" Capri smiled wickedly at me. I'm
    sure, by the way the women were looking at me they had their psychic
    fingers crossed and were hoping I'd say 'I'm want to bang, then say her
    name!

    "I'm

    going to the  M A L rally," I muttered. I knew that look, too. It was
    the 'how do we tie him up without freaking him out' look. I could feel
    the secret feminine communication network buzzing around me. Being a
    man, I wasn't hooked up to their frequency.

    "Israel, have you thought this through?" Roni inquired gently.

    Kuiko looked like she was going to cry, or throw herself out my window. With her size, she most likely couldn't break it.

    "I

    don't know what to say," I sighed. "Yesterday, I asked men to stand up
    for their rights and resist, but at crunch time this morning, I gave up
    my dowel and submitted to an illegal search."

    "I

    deceived my fellow men. I let down Kenny, who went to jail for me, and
    Luanga, who I instructed to do the opposite of what I did Monday," I
    kept going. "If I keep yelling at my brethren, telling them to resist
    and then I cower here while the government lies to them at the rally,
    I'm continuing to be a hypocrite and coward." There was silence. They
    didn't get it.

    "I

    understand," Samantha spoke up. "Gut check time, or as my coach kept
    telling us 'winners don't hold anything back.’ If you gotta go, you
    gotta go. Do you think they'll let any of us come with you?"

    "Invitation only and security should be tight," I answered.

    "Are we seriously thinking of letting him go?" Venus gasped.

    "It

    is not our choice to make, Venus," Aniqua said. "If this becomes
    strictly a battle for survival, then Capri is right, we have lost the
    right to continue on. We have become animals."

    "You know, when the world crashes down," Kuiko commented out of the blue, "I'm really going to miss the internet."

    "I

    am going to miss batteries for my vibrator," Roni confessed. Seeing the
    others stare at her. "What? We can't expect Israel to perform 24 7."

    "I'm going to miss microwaves," Aniqua added. "That means I'll have to learn how to cook."

    "Fine, fine," Venus plopped back down. "He goes if he wants to go. The rest of you shut up so I can cry in peace."

    "My

    Mom wants me to send her some of Israel's sperm," Capri snickered.
    There were a chorus of 'huh's.’ "I'm thinking of going down to the zoo
    and milking a bull elephant and sending a bag full of that to Mom
    instead."

    "Damn Girl, those things are huge!" Aniqua laughed. "I mean they are as long as your leg, huge."

    "Really? I'm not going to ask how you know that," Capri winked.

    "When I say I've been lonely, I mean real lonely," Aniqua snickered.

    "Understood," Capri mused. "Kuiko, what are you doing tomorrow?"

    "Not milking an elephant cock," Kuiko giggled, "that's for damn sure."

    It

    was nervous, silly energy, but it had gotten us over the hurdle. By
    twisting away from fear with laughter, the group had progressed to the
    level where they could accept me as a true equal. My voice counted, it
    really counted. In my heart I knew this might be the last time I could
    do this, force my own will on the group.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 14 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 9
    Israel’s Network Debut.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    If you save a thousand, you are soon forgotten. If you save one, you are always remembered.

    I picked up the phone and made the call.

    "Eloise, you still want your comment?" I said bitterly.

    "Of course, Israel," she responded calmly.

    "A cop in China murdered six men today," I told her.

    "It looks more like assisted suicide," Eloise countered.

    "No,

    absolutely not," my voice shook. "Had those men been able to defend
    themselves, they would not have been there in the first place. They
    would have never agreed to go. They wouldn't have even plotted this
    tragedy out."

    "They

    were utterly defenseless. Society rendered them this way. That cop was
    only the last in a long line of aggressors they couldn't fend off," I
    was clearly shaking now. "Saying they were suicides implies they had a
    choice in the matter, they didn't. Her brother had no chance of doing
    something like this, none."

    "She

    found out what he wished for and she made the only real choice to be
    made, to live or die and she chose from them to die. Those men had a
    final word alright, it was 'Help!' It is the worst kind of cruelty to
    blame the victims for the crime. Tomorrow the press is going to say it
    was suicide because they sat there and were slaughtered like sheep."

    "Well,

    duh! You raised us to be sheep. How dare you blame us for acting like
    sheep when it was suddenly inconvenient for you!" I was screaming.
    "Their choices were to sit there or fight back but you don't want us
    fighting back, so they did what you trained them to do. They sat there,
    exactly like you taught them to."

    "This

    time it was a murderess with a knife, instead of a grabby co-worker, a
    horny cop, or a gang of women looking to party. You certainly didn't
    want them saying 'no' those last three times, so why are you surprised
    they couldn't say 'no' to the former? It isn't a matter of scale. It is a
    matter of learning to make choices and men aren't given that luxury."

    "Is that all?" Eloise said after a long pause.

    "Yeah, that's me venting," I sighed.

    "'Chinese

    Policewoman murders brother, five others'," she stated. "That is the
    headline I'm showing my editor. I like the sheep metaphor. I'll use it.
    Thank you, Israel."

    "Well, shit," Seneca mumbled. "Tomorrow is going to be ten kinds of messed up. I had better get going."

    "Yeah," Angel said as she stood to see Seneca to the door. I tagged along until we were all out in the public walkway.

    "Sorry about that, Seneca," I apologized.

    "Israel,

    the public is already unhappy with the police's handling of this
    Vanisher controversy. Now you want them to think that cops are murdering
    men too," Seneca stated wearily.

    "Did we watch the same video?" I grumbled. "She killed all of them, then herself."

    "They wanted to die," Seneca countered. I held Angel back. Seneca was her partner.

    "Seneca, were they clinically depressed men off their meds, all of them?" I pointed out.

    "What about the daycare in Denver? They committed suicide," Seneca reposed.

    "Exactly!" I declared. "They struck back. What did those Chinese men do? How did they strike back?"

    "Enough,"

    Angel separated us. "Tomorrow is probably going to be a long day for
    us, so let's get some sleep." Seneca nodded, doubled-back to hug Angel,
    then offered to shake my hand.

    "You make her happy," Seneca explained as I did so.

    "It is accidental, believe me," I grinned. Seneca snickered, shook her head then left.

    "Everyone,

    time to go," Angel announced as we stepped back into my condo. It was
    my place, but Angel was my girlfriend so it was normal for her to make
    decisions like this. For all the battles I had won during this long day,
    I would let this one go. Angel was Angel, I wanted my company to go,
    and I'd get revenge on her in the bedroom.

    "Kuiko,

    you and I are going to have a chat during lunch tomorrow," Angel
    slipped in there. Oh, hell no, that wasn't going to happen. After people
    left, I tapped Angel.

    "Have

    you thought about getting some of your things and bringing them over
    here? Toothbrush and stuff like that, maybe a change of clothes," I
    suggested.

    "Are you sure?" Angel studied me.

    "Last

    time you had to run back to your place I was tuned up by your buddy's
    buddy," I pointed out. Angel didn't like my explanation but she couldn't
    deny its validity.

    "I'll get some things and tell Roni," Angel struggled to sound upbeat.

    The

    second Angel was across the hall, I called Kuiko and begged her to come
    back over. She arrived a minute before Angel returned with an armful of
    things.

    "Hey,” Angel began then caught sight of Kuiko.

    "Put your things in our bedroom and then we can all talk," I directed.

    Now

    I was making the calls and was daring Angel to be pissy about my rights
    in my own home. She returned a minute later. Kuiko was in the comfy
    chair, I was on the floor with my back to the TV screen so Angel took
    the sofa.

    "So, what do you want to talk to Kuiko about?" I dove in.

    "Something

    I think two women need to discuss, just between us," Angel evaded. I
    was not having that. I knew women very well. Angel would steamroll over
    Kuiko out of instinct, not reason. I wasn't angry with Angel as much as
    determined to put my stamp on our relationship.

    "Has Kuiko insulted you?" I started.

    "No, that's not,” Angel got out.

    "Has she left her hallway a mess?" I persisted.

    "No,” she grumbled.

    "Has she failed to put away her trash properly in the bins?" I glared.

    "I

    get it, Israel. You are no Kinsey Millhone, so you can stop now," Angel
    allowed. "I want to talk to Kuiko about you." This was not a revelation
    to Kuiko or me. I had no clue who Kinsey Millhone was, but I had to
    assume whoever she was, she was a better interrogator than me.

    "Let's talk then," I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It

    is still girl-talk," Angel insisted. I was screwed by her intransience.
    I wasn't going to hold our affection hostage. That would cheapen what
    we had. I couldn't give in, that would undercut what little bliss I had
    accumulated. I had the worst option of all, trust.

    "Angel, what can I tell you to convince you to accept Kuiko's place in my life?" I pleaded.

    That wasn't what either expected. Angel mulled over her response. Kuiko eyed the door.

    "Have less impressive sex!" Capri screamed from the back bedroom. That cut through some of the tension.

    "Israel,

    I become upset when any woman talks about having sex with you, when
    they trumpet to the World how much they liked it, and want more," Angel
    confessed.

    "Sorry," Kuiko meeped.

    "It

    is not just you," Angel turned on Kuiko. "It is going to be the next
    girl and the next. God, I hate sounding like some whiney, selfish cunt."

    "You

    are not," I comforted her. "I love you and I think you love me, but
    that doesn't mean I am going to surrender myself to you."

    "No attachments, no marriage on their terms. For me, your declaration is all I need," I said.

    "Israel, how often are you going to have sex with other women?" Angel groaned. The emotional shoe was really on the other foot.

    "Inside, or outside the coterie?" I responded. Angel mulled that over.

    "Israel,

    I really, really want to ask you to not have sex with anyone else but
    me," Angel murmured. Kuiko nearly burst into tears. "But I'm not. I have
    to trust you as much as you've trusted me. Considering how much I've
    betrayed that trust, I'm glad you've been patient."

    "Love, it does not make your life better," I sighed.

    "It is easier for me," I added, "because I already have so many other psychoses to deal with, this is nothing new."

    "Not

    funny, Israel," Angel looked me over. "Argh," she growled as she stood
    up. She did her best venting when she stood, I was discovering.

    "I'm

    trying to give you permission to sleep around, wait," she held up her
    hand, "but I know it is not my permission to give. I'm struggling to
    accept this, helplessness."

    "Thank

    you, thank you, thank you," Kuiko threw herself on her knees and hugged
    Angel's waist. "I would have given him up, but I truly didn't want to."

    For

    a second, I was afraid Angel was going to yank Kuiko up by the hair and
    whirl her around the room like some archaic weapon. Angel feigned anger
    well, she wasn't as out of control as she would lead people to believe.

    "Kuiko," Angel sighed, "couldn't you have simply typed 'he was good' and left it at that?"

    Angel hesitantly reached down and patted Kuiko's head.

    "Angel,

    I apologize, but it really was the best sex I've ever had, or even read
    about. I've been such a disaster until Israel. It wasn't just good sex,
    it was unbelievably good sex," she bubbled. "He made it fun and he made
    me feel I gave good sex as well."

    "I, know," Angel reluctantly nodded. "We had sex too."

    "Damn

    right," Kuiko smiled up at Angel. "You got five hours. I only got one."
    Then Kuiko stuck her tongue out at Angel and gave her a raspberry.
    Angel drank in that defiant display.

    "You stay right there," she told Kuiko. "I'm going to get my taser and light up your little ass."

    "He likes my little ass!" Kuiko declared proudly.

    "You are not helping your case," I muttered.

    "Kuiko,

    you do realize when you stood up to those two police officers to
    protect Israel, you could have been tazed?" she asked her kneeling
    compatriot.

    "Yes.

    You would have too," Kuiko stated. If only she knew. On second thought,
    being closely acquainted with violence wasn't doing me any good at all.

    "I'm

    a police officer," Angel reminded her. "I've been tased, it is part of
    our training. It is not a pleasant experience, believe me."

    "I'd still do it," Kuiko pledged.

    "I

    know you would, Crazy K. Now that nickname makes sense," Angel smirked.
    "Still, I think Israel's battle plan has as few of us getting tased as
    possible."

    "Are we going to fucking bed?" Capri yelled out from the back again.

    "Give us a second," Angel yelled back. "Kuiko, what is this about nipple torture?" Whoops.

    "Oh,"

    Kuiko replied gleefully. "Since I'm naughty, Israel punishes me by
    suckling on my whole breast whenever we are alone or with our group. I
    think I'm supposed to learn a lesson."

    "What lesson would that be?" Angel regarded me suspiciously.

    "Don't know, don't care," Kuiko beamed. "All I know is his lips, mouth and tongue feel fantastic."

    "Trust me, I know how good they feel," Angel sighed. "Go home, Kuiko. Just go home."

    "Okay," Kuiko hopped up. "See you tomorrow, Israel." Off she went.

    "What am I going to do with you?" Angel regarded me. At least she wasn't angry.

    "Have

    less impressive sex!" Capri chimed in. "Can we go to bed now?" Angel
    looked back toward the bedrooms then padded that way quietly. I stood
    and followed. We found Capri in pajama shorts, face down on my bed. She
    had brought her own pillow.

    There

    were a host of problems. For starters, my bed was a double. It held two
    people without too much difficulty. Angel and I were above average
    sized people, if not overly so. Capri was small, in stature. There was
    nothing wrong with the width of her hips. Capri was in the middle of the
    bed so Angel and I couldn't have casual, flirtatious contact.

    We'd

    have to reach over her. Angel had just grappled with her 'sharing'
    issues with Kuiko. Capri's position had no forewarning for either of us,
    but I was shocked that I was shocked. After all, I had invited a girl
    into my house. Of course she was going to end up having intercourse with
    me. I had been so fatigued that I had missed this. It was a scary
    revelation.

    Angel took her taser off the top of the dresser.

    "This one I am going to shoot," Angel announced.

    "Capri, what are you doing in my bed?" I intervened.

    "Oh?

    Am I annoying you two?" Capri muttered from her pillow. "Forgive me.
    The continents drifted so much while I was waiting, I thought this was
    now my bedroom."

    "God, give me one good reason not to spark her snarky ass up?" Angel half-joked.

    "I, I can't do this," I muttered then slumped against the door. Capri's head immediately popped up.

    "Israel, I'm sorry," Capri murmured. She sat up, got off the bed and slipped over to Angel.

    If

    Angel had any animosity toward Capri, it evaporated. Angel did that for
    me, put aside her own emotions when I needed her the most. Capri had
    seen me collapse before, but she associated that with some kind of
    pressure. Like most people, she associated mental trauma with its
    physical counterpart. If the person began acting healthier, he or she
    was getting better, recovering.

    I

    didn't have a single knife wound, I had not been thrown under a
    lawnmower. Figuring out what would flip me out was a nightmare my
    friends were now sharing in. I had surrendered my safeguards for hope.
    Even as I was starting to trust others once more, I was trusting myself
    less and less. I felt those lifeless eyes staring at me, crying out for
    help and it all felt like too much.

    (Tuesday Morning)

    "Wake

    up, Israel," Capri said through my closed door. "Eloise Granger called
    and she wants you to stop by the Sentinel offices at eight. I'm coming
    along because I have jack-all job opportunities."

    "I'm

    on the floor," Angel called out from the space between the bed and
    dresser. She probably been afraid that me waking up next to her in bed
    would send my mind tumbling again, but hadn't wanted to totally abandon
    my space.

    She

    let that warning sink in before she sat up. I didn't even know how any
    of this had worked out. The last thing I recalled was leaning against my
    door. Here I was trying to make a statement about male dignity and I
    had to be put to bed like an infant.

    "I'm okay, Angel," I told my lover. "Capri, let me slap some clothes on. Any idea what Granger wanted?"

    "Yeah,

    I went to law school so I could be a personal assistant, you jerk,"
    Capri chuckled. "She wouldn't tell me so it must be something
    subversive. That's another reason I want to come along."

    "Cop listening," Angel grunted. "Israel, good dreams?"

    "No dreams," I responded. "None I can recall anyway."

    "Ah, I don't have a pet name for you," Angel realized.

    "Jerk works for me," Capri intruded.

    "Shut up!" Angel snapped. "Israel, take a shower."

    "When

    do you have to go in?" I asked Angel as I stood, worked around her and
    began picking out something to wear. She whipped out her phone and
    dialed her workplace.

    "Regular time in, but I'm working late, there is an  M A L rally tonight at Blazer Arena," she informed me.

    "That's

    bizarrely fast," I worried. Angel met my gaze and nodded. I had no clue
    if the Blazer Arena was scheduled for something that night, but the
    Federation could easily wield the pressure to make the owner give up the
    slot. Getting men to show up wasn't too difficult. They simply
    downloaded the invitations to our phones, along with the metro routes to
    take from home or work.

    With

    my clothes laid out, I trundled off to take my shower. Had I not kept
    one fearful eye, and ear, on the door, I would have been happier. I
    dried off, got dressed and went to the kitchen where Angel and Capri
    were standing around, not talking. I checked my messages. There was my
     M A L invitation along with the date for my Civilian Affairs review, my
    termination hearing.

    After several agonizing minutes in silence, Capri finally spoke up.

    "What's the plan?" she asked.

    "For starters," Angel broke in, "always assume they are listening in."

    "As Angel said and right now, we wait," I answered.

    "I'm

    hardly the guy who is going to bring society crashing down. Our goal
    remains the same, escape. Escape implies there not being enough
    resources around to run us down."

    "This

    is so wonderful," Capri remarked sarcastically. "Last week I could
    happily consider all of this a paranoid fantasy. Yesterday I saw a Writ
    of Exclusion and I have to admit, it scared the hell out of me."

    A

    Writ of Exclusion was the legal vehicle that voided all of a person's
    civil rights. It was normally used in cases of Treason and Espionage,
    but in the heyday of the Male Retribution Army, the government had used
    it broadly to break that terrorist organization. In the decade following
    the Great Die-out, there had been a small number of men around with
    police and military training who were now denied their chosen
    profession.

    They

    organized; the government countered with a plethora of legal means to
    break those groups then some of those frustrated men went underground.
    The second time around, the men used all sort of legal means to stymie
    investigations and being former law enforcement, they knew so many
    tricks of the trade.

    I

    doubted I would ever know what really happened, whether the proto-MRA
    turned militant first, or if the introduction of the Writs of Exclusion
    turned them that way. What few people remember is that over half of the
    first sheaf of Writs were against women. They were supporting the
    proto-MRA legally, morally and financially, mothers, sisters, friends
    and wives.

    Eventually,

    the women were released because the purpose had been to remove them
    from the equation until the Federation could deal with the men. A whole
    new regimen of drugs were introduced and the men were 'corrected.’ A few
    of the survivors lashed out violently against Federation agents and
    buildings and most fell horribly, or were rounded up.

    Had

    the MRA ever been right, that's when it went off the rails. In Spokane
    Washington, a (girl's) soccer team was coming back from a match when its
    bus blew up. The footage of firewomen pulling the burnt bodies of high
    school athletes out of the wreckage is what would forever be in the
    forefront of women's minds when they thought of men resisting.

    "Israel has had that happen to him twice," Angel sighed.

    "What,

    oh, the whole court-required therapy," Capri noted. During that time, I
    was always treated with respect, but I could never say 'no' to any part
    of my schedule. Drugs, therapy, or education, I never had a choice,
    reprieve, or recourse. I had been a ward of the state.

    I

    cleaned my bowl, stuck it in the dishwasher, I'd run it tomorrow. After
    that, I quietly gathered a few more dowels and my satchel and stopped
    to stare at the door.

    "I'm with you, Israel," Capri assured me from my side.

    "Israel, I could," Angel started.

    "Get

    some sleep. Tonight is likely to suck and Seneca will need you at your
    best," I said. I turned and kissed Angel good-bye, took a deep breath,
    and started whistling. I kept it up all the way to the metro station. I
    knew they would be waiting for me, my fellow commuters, but I did have
    an unexpected surprise.

    As

    I went from the sidewalk to the metro station itself, two men joined
    me, complete with some sort of carrying device and a handle-wrapped
    dowel. I had no idea who they were. I couldn't. Had we communicated, the
    cops most likely would have preempted us.

    "Kenny," the shorter, stockier man introduced himself. "Luanga," he tapped the chest of his African-American companion.

    "I

    guess you know who I am," I said. I was still cautious. Men were hardly
    a universal brotherhood. "This is Capri, my lawyer and a good friend.
    How are you two doing today?"

    "Kenny

    and I were thinking," Luanga smiled, "that today might be a little
    rough for you and that maybe a little solidarity was in order, peaceful,
    of course," he added while smacking his baton in his palm.

    Both

    men were older than me, a bit shorter and by no means bulky; hardly
    what classic hulking male bodyguards were supposed to look like. They
    both worked at a ceramics factory on the far side of the district,
    second shift. They had no real plan other than some vague idea that I'd
    be safer with three batons instead of one. They assured me they had no
    ideas about 'kicking ass.’

    The cops came a few minutes later.

    "What do we have here?" the first patrolwoman mocked us.

    "A perfectly legal gathering," Capri stepped forward. The woman shot Capri a dirty look.

    "Hand

    over the batons, boys," the second patrolwoman extended her hand. It
    occurred to me that my two sudden allies had never openly confronted the
    police before. Like all men, you knuckled under and took what they were
    dishing out.

    "Why?" I asked.

    "Yeah, why?" Kenny joined in.

    "They are perfectly legal," Luanga pointed out.

    "Menacing and Public Disturbance," she smiled.

    "What a load of crap," Capri hissed under her breath.

    "Hand them over," I advised my comrades as I gave my stick up. They flashed me a quick, worried look before complying.

    "Now hand over your bags and work box (Kenny's)," the first cop insisted.

    "On what grounds?" Capri grumbled. "This is an illegal search."

    "We are asking them to do it voluntarily," the first cop smiled at Capri.

    "If we don't comply?" I decided to ask.

    "Then we take you to the precinct until we get the District Attorney to give us a warrant, Mr. Jensen," she snorted derisively.

    "Do

    either one of you understand that when law fails, anarchy reigns?"
    Capri said. "Translated over to your pre-school level of intelligence,
    if you break the law, why should anyone obey it?"

    The

    cop got ready to tune Capri up, but I saw it coming. I yanked Capri
    back into me, the cop stumbled forward. The cop turned on me, punched me
    right beneath the ribcage and then, the world cracked a little bit
    more.

    Kenny

    shoved the first cop away from me. I doubt he thought that action
    through. They were about the same height, he had maybe fifty pounds on
    her, but she was a cop. She grabbed his arm, twisted it then bore him to
    the ground.

    "Back!" the second patrolwoman yelled at us.

    Luanga hesitated, so I put a palm to his chest.

    "Step

    back, otherwise they win," I cautioned him. "Kenny, don't resist."
    Kenny wasn't resisting, but got a knee to the kidney anyway. That's when
    the second cop noticed Capri's phone in her hand.

    "Give me that," the second officer demanded. Capri's fingers flew over the buttons.

    "Here you go," Capri smiled. "Uploaded and everything. Don't worry, I got a good shot of your face and badge number."

    "Bitch," the cop threw Capri's phone on the ground but it bounced instead of breaking.

    We

    had a break in the intimidation as the two police officers had to pick
    Kenny up. The second officer propelled Kenny away, Capri scooped up her
    phone and ran after them, leaving the first officer to deal with us.

    "You, I know," Cop one indicated me. "You, I D and Metro Pass," she indicated Luanga.

    He handed them over reluctantly.

    "Northwest Metro," she commented. "This is not your scheduled line. I suggest you get to it."

    "This pass is good for the whole city," Luanga protested. She laughed at him.

    "Do you want me to run you in for Metro Pass fraud?" she taunted him.

    "But, you know that's genuine," Luanga blurted.

    "Go," I tapped his arm. "We will do this again tomorrow."

    "Do

    it and I'll run you in for conspiracy to create a public disturbance,"
    the cop turned her smile on me. I shrugged and took a step back. Luanga
    walked away.

    When he looked forlornly over his shoulder, I grinned and winked. He looked momentarily surprised then winked and left.

    "You think I didn't catch that little exchange?" the cop smirked.

    "I don't think it matters," I sighed. "You didn't listen to my lawyer and there is going to be a price for that."

    "Are you threatening me?" the cop couldn't believe her good fortune.

    "Oh,

    no," I put my hands behind my back to be as non-threatening as
    possible. "The number of assaults on males and male rapes is going to
    skyrocket because of your little display and the actions of other
    patrolwomen all across the city like you."

    "How do you figure that?" she laughed.

    "The

    police are no longer 'not protecting men', you are now actively
    attacking us," I grinned," in gross violation of the law. What's to stop
    those eighty-some women behind me from doing whatever they want to me
    now that the law clearly no longer applies to men?"

    She stopped laughing, but she didn't seem overly upset.

    "Good

    luck ladies," she shouted over her shoulder. "You are getting what you
    deserve," she sneered at me. It was her turn to exit the stage. For me, I
    had to face the next hurdle. At least the world did not revolve around
    me and my struggle.

    Many

    of the commuters were reading their tablets, on the phone, or chatting
    with acquaintances. A sizable minority was looking my way despite the
    domestic distractions and as the cop receded back to the surface, they
    started closing in. I almost missed a panting Capri returning to my
    side.

    "Sorry about that; had to," Capri noted her changing surroundings. "What's all this?"

    "The

    price of freedom," I whispered in return. If law enforcement ran a
    tight ship, I couldn't get away. Men had next to nothing to fight with.
    Our sexuality and our ability to exploit that en masse for profit had
    been removed long ago. Many young men thought a cock was
    the quick road to power, except women didn't share. No matter how good
    you were in the sack, it didn't translate over to real power.

    Powerful

    husbands 'advised' their spouses, but without the wife, the women could
    afford to exclude him from decision making bodies. See, you had to
    perform eventually. Did men want to organize some sort of Male Sex
    Union? Sure they did: refer to the proto-MRA. Women weren't stupid. When
    men threatened a basic necessity, women put a stop to it.

    I caught Capri reaching into her purse or uber-bag.

    "What are you getting?" I hissed.

    "My stun gun," she hissed back.

    "Put it away. It won't do any good," I sighed softly. If Capri had one, half the crowd coming my way had one too.

    "They

    are going to kick the crap out of you, and me," Capri muttered. She was
    thinking about the subway ride home yesterday. This was a totally
    different situation.

    "No, they are not. They want something totally different," I tried to explain as we were 'absorbed' into their group.

    It

    was completely obvious. One of my old tormentors (as in a week old)
    came up and put her hand on my crotch and kept it there. I lashed out,
    at Capri to keep her from attacking the woman.

    "You really curled that Kuiko-girl's toes last night," she purred.

    "Ambrosia

    (in a crisis situation, it paid to know your aggressor's name, most of
    the time), Kuiko made me feel really great last night. I'm glad she had a
    good time as well."

    "Are you ever going to see her again?" this was Fatima.

    "Absolutely.

    I'm in her coterie now," I smiled cautiously. It was Kuiko's coterie
    because there was no way they would believe it was mine.

    "How did that happen?" a girl whose name I think was Amelia said with some despair.

    Ambrosia scanned my bracelet.

    "You don't read as attached," she announced.

    "Vanishers don't take men who are attached," I informed them.

    "You

    really do want to be vanished?" Fatima gasped. Here was why I wasn't
    going to be dragged off and raped: blame someone else for your
    aggressors' misfortunes; preferably people you hate.

    "When

    the alternative is to be dragged off by some patrolwoman with a false
    warrant, put in a dark room and then murdered with a few other guys,
    yeah, I want to live, so I need to escape. You just saw how the cops
    aren't going to protect me," I explained. That's right ladies, you
    aren't getting cock because the cops are assholes. That's what public
    relations are all about.

    We

    flowed into the metro-train when it arrived. I was vigorously felt up
    the entire time, we were past groping. I was afraid Capri was going to
    lose it, but she kept it together despite the dry-humping going on. We
    exited at our stop. I was tucking my shirt back into my pants when Capri
    tapped my elbow.

    "I've changed my mind," she announced.

    "About what?" I said rather absently.

    "I want to have children with you," she mused as if it was nothing big. I coughed.

    "Ugh, why?" I sighed.

    "Our kids will be fucking brilliant. Mostly because of me, of course, but you are no shirker in the brain's department either," she enlightened me.

    "How did you come by this prognostication?" I queried.

    "Dowels,"

    she began. "Dowels lead to police crackdown which leads to police
    beating the crap out of some poor soul which makes the internet which
    creates a female versus cop crisis."

    "Congratulations,

    you have given me a front seat to a civil war," she muttered ruefully.
    "The whole China thing was a Gift from God, not demeaning their loss,
    Israel, but it was."

    "Capri,

    what are you going to do if things do get really bad? I mean, with your
    mother and your sisters? They are your family. I don't have one
    anymore, except my children," I glanced her way.

    "You knew about most of your children before you started down this path. What do you plan to do?" Capri reposed.

    "I'd

    like to tell you that once I am free I'd figure a way to get them too,
    but I think I've pretty much written them off," I confessed.

    "Ah," Capri murmured. "You simply aren't crazy enough yet. You'll figure a way, wait and see."

    "Your faith in my disintegrating sanity is not really as comforting as it might have sounded in your head," I pointed out.

    "Israel,

    have you really come to grips with the possibility that the children
    you have right now and will have over the next two decades may be the
    only genetic strain of humans left on Earth in two centuries?" Capri
    blithely bantered as we walked down the crowded sidewalk.

    "Actually, I try not to," I replied. "What about your family?"

    "I'll

    try to save them. I hate them and they've made over twenty years of my
    life psychologically hellish, but isn't that what family is for, to make
    you realize that you have it better anywhere else?" Capri answered. The
    offices of the Sentinel rose before us. Security consisted of an I D
    scanner, no personnel.

    Like

    most news sources, the Sentinel was primarily on-line, but it still
    published over a 100,000 daily paper copies for dedicated readers. The
    presses were in the basement. The first five stories of the building
    were the newspaper's offices. After that, it was rented office space
    just like every other building in this district.

    The

    third floor was devoted to City Affairs and that's where the directory
    informed us Eloise Granger had her office. I received several looks,
    differing in length, but uniform in their displeasure of me. Only Eloise
    appeared happy to see my smiling face, I was even twenty minutes early.

    I

    spotted Eloise outside of her glass-walled office. She was hovering
    over five other female reporters. I did spot one other male on this
    floor. He looked up from his works, realized who I was then snapped his
    head down. My toxicity was contagious by proximity alone.

    "Hello,

    Israel," Eloise greeted me warmly. "Ladies, you know Israel Jensen.
    This is his lawyer and companion, Ms. Capri O'Hara, soon to be a former
    member of the Public Defender's Office."

    The five mumbled some kind of greeting, but clearly didn't like me. It took a second for that attitude to be clarified.

    "Eloise,

    we are up to 290 detentions in the greater metro area," one of the five
    sitting women announced. She was speaking to her boss, but looking at
    me.

    "Any hospitalizations?" I inquired. That's when they jumped me.

    "A man was tased to death in New York," one glared at me.

    "Two

    men on a subway in Montreal bludgeoned eighteen women so badly they had
    to go to the hospital," a third added her distaste of my presence.

    "Fourteen

    men stormed a metro in Mexico City and drove the women from the car.
    The police had to use tasers and stun batons to get them out," the
    fourth added.

    "A

    man in Salt Lake City was taken down for using a fire extinguisher on a
    public bus," the last completed the misery. "The West Coast incidents
    are still coming in."

    "Why are you all looking at me?" I asked. I pretty much knew the answer but I was feeling pugnacious, real feisty.

    "After

    that little 'Call to Arms' you made yesterday, every death, broken
    bone, and criminal proceeding in this mess is your fault."

    I

    was glad she had volunteered. I would have hated this to appear random.
    I snatched her tablet off her desk, half-turned and hurled it like a
    discus across the entire office space, maybe 20 meters, and watched it
    shatter against the wall. I faced forward right on time to see her hand
    coming for my face. My left arm lashed out and grabbed her wrist, huh?

    There

    was a hush, and not just in Eloise's little group. I felt it, the
    guilt, the shame, the hopeless rage, the levee was spilling over, the
    sand was turning to mush and I was fresh out of fingers to plug the
    holes. Help, the final word. I blinked and realized I had cocked my fist back and was about to pound the face of the woman who had tried to slap me.

    She

    looked terrified. I had nearly a foot and eighty pounds on her.
    Whatever light aerobics she begged off from half the time was nothing
    compared to the weight lifting and 5 kilometer run I had to do five days
    a week. I was clearly the youngest person present. The closest a taser
    or pepper spray could be brought to bear was fifteen seconds.

    She

    was about to receive five years of pent up fury directly to the face
    and she knew it. I couldn't let them win with hope finally rekindled.

    "What makes you think you can slap me?" I asked quietly as I lowered my fist.

    "You, you threw my tablet. You broke it," she struggled to resume he poise.

    "Do you blame me for breaking your tablet?" I let her arm go.

    "Yes, you threw it, damn you," she grumbled.

    "Do you blame me for the incidents this morning?" I persisted.

    "Yes, your speech," she was starting to get suspicious.

    "Why didn't I punch you a few seconds ago, when you so richly deserved it?" I stared intently.

    "Ah, I, you would have gone to jail, which you also so richly deserve," she countered.

    "Got

    it in one!" I shouted. "Now, if I'm smart enough to know that if I hit
    you, I go to jail, why do you think thousands of men across the country
    have magically become criminals?"

    I noticed both Eloise and Capri sitting back, both slightly smug, watching this play out.

    "Your

    opinion seems to be that I opened my mouth and nation-wide, men's IQ's
    dropped thirty points. Trust me, that didn't happen. Let me give you an
    example to help prove my point. You see me throwing the tablet, men
    being the tablet and the wall being the police. You are wrong."

    "You,

    female society, threw the tablet forty years ago. Men are, in fact, the
    tablet. I'm the wall. Had the tablet missed me, it would have hit
    someone else along the flight path, but it would have hit something and
    it would have shattered. That was decided forty years ago. Somewhere
    around the Fashion desk was your last chance to stop it, they missed."

    "I'm a freaking twenty-one year old Bowden graduate with a bachelor's degree in Public Relations," I explained.

    "You were top of your class," another woman interrupted. I turned on her, eyes wide.

    "You are the first women, not in the Bowden faculty, that has acknowledged that," I gasped.

    "It is something I am inordinately proud of and no women has given a fuck about

    it," I blathered. "I was the first male valedictorian since before the
    Plague, sixty years. Thank you. Now anyway, you can decide, despite all
    reason, that I'm a magician and caused all of this to happen, to make
    people I don't know, didn't know existed, and who I've never seen go
    collectively nuts,”

    "Or

    you can wonder what was so wrong with this machine of yours, this
    society, that they got off work yesterday and decided to stand up for
    themselves for the first time in their lives. I doubt those guys in
    Mexico City were trying to hurt women. Trust me, if they had been in a
    solid group as they appear to have been in, throwing women in front of
    the metro would have been a much more affective statement."

    "That would have been murder," the girl covering the city's crime statistics pointed out.

    "Exactly!

    They didn't want to murder anyone. They had this massive weapon to use,
    but what did they do? They crowded into one section of one car on the
    metro and they waited patiently for the cops to come and blast them out.
    Why the fuck would they do that?"

    There was silence. There were a dozen answers they could use but those were starting to ring hollow in their hearts.

    "Women,

    the final word wasn't 'death', it was 'help'," I looked them over. "Men
    cannot win this struggle for dignity without you. There is no other
    victory to be had. The Human Race is gone."

    "All you can do is make the final word something like 'love' instead," I tried to get my point across.

    "Yesterday you said there was a cure, this Carabolix 37," the one without a tablet said, "or was that a lie?"

    "There

    is a cure, but it won't help you or your friends. It won't save most of
    mankind. It is a cure for only a few and that is all I will say at this
    time," I reiterated sadly.

    "Enough,"

    Eloise separated us. "Carabolix is owned by Augsburg Pharmaceuticals
    yet they aren't returning our calls. Same for the Food and Drug
    Administration."

    "Israel,

    Ms. O'Hara, this way," Eloise led us into her office and shut the door.
    "Mirabel Cartwright would like you to be on a G N N talk show this
    morning at ten."

    "Why didn't she call Israel, if that was the case?" Capri intervened.

    "I think we can assume that Mr. Jensen isn't the most popular man at GNN corporate headquarters," Eloise winked.

    "If

    I happen to bring Israel over to chat with Maribel right before the
    show and she has this 'brainstorm' to include him, then they can't stop
    her," Eloise explained.

    "Oh," Capri grimaced. "Newscast by ambush and here I thought Israel would get paid, or something silly like that."

    "Guest commentators are paid $7,800," Eloise smirked.

    "We are in," Capri extended her hand to Eloise.

    "Whoa, now," I waved off. "What am I expected to do? I had a woman reach into my pants and stroke my cock. Not my hard-on, my cock, under my underwear. It has not been a good morning and I nearly clocked a reporter less than a minute ago."

    Oh yeah, it had just occurred to Eloise that I might turn into a blithering idiot, or a zombie. Capri had a different approach.

    "If

    you sit still, the Beast eats you. If you run, it still eats you, but
    you live longer," Capri teased me. "Let's go create some consequences we
    can live with."

    "Israel,

    I've seen you space out, collapse, babble incoherently and laugh
    uncontrollably," she propped me up, "but you always rebound. Stay on
    target. It is not like you have a plethora of options anyway."

    "Damn,

    Ms. O'Hara, remind me to never let you coach a sports team. That was
    the worst inspirational speech I've ever heard," Eloise shook her head.

    "If

    I was sane," I shrugged, "I'd agree with you. In the end, the world
    will come crashing in. When, not if. I might as well keep running and
    make that Beast know it was in a footrace before I'm done."

    "While

    we are still all onboard, let's get some more news updates before
    sneaking over to the competition," Eloise made for the door.

    "Israel,

    Mirabel is going to be talking about the Plague and any possible cure.
    Do you have anything that might back up your claim from yesterday?" she
    asked. I had to think about that. With this level of indignation from
    women over the audacity of menfolk, I had to push back.

    "Sure, get your best virologist in the city," I gritted my teeth.

    "Get

    a blood sample from me and from Kuiko Sano, I'll call her, and get the
    quickest results possible," I gathered my psychic battle armor around
    me. "That should give you the secret of Carabolix-37."

    "What are they going to find out?" Eloise whispered.

    "Carabolix-37

    is a genetically modified version of the Gender Plague that destroys
    the rival virus," Capri said. "Unfortunately, it killed ten test
    subjects, eight had their nuts removed to save their lives and one
    survived. You are looking at the sole survivor."

    "The only two people who know why I am alive are both insane," I added. Eloise rolled her eyes.

    The

    City Beat reporters weren't converts by any means but they had stopped
    trying to verbally beat me up. The West Coast was chaos. The cops were
    learning, but the men were too. In San Francisco, four guys hid their
    batons up their pants legs then drew them out once on their metro
    system. Not to be outdone, the women pulled out their stun guns, Tasers
    and pepper spray, not truly understanding what that would do in a
    confined space.

    In

    Vancouver, one man used Crazy-Glue to attach both his hands to the wall
    of the monorail. The cops had pried him off but his screams went viral.
    To add insult to injury, as they dragged him away you could finally
    make out what he was screaming the entire time, 'the un-bonder is in my
    pocket.’

    In

    Hawaii, the Governor took the extraordinary step to ban men from public
    transportation from 4am until noon. In Guadalajara, the men had figured
    a way around the police crackdown. They took ornamental cacti to work.
    Apparently the local variety had really big spines. It was an explosion
    of male frustration and creativity.

    It

    was also a painful reminder of how low we stood in the opinions of our
    counterparts. Not only did the police beat on us, hundreds of men had to
    be rescued from mobs of pissed off women. It wasn't all bad. In New
    Orleans, two off-duty firewomen took a beating rescuing a man from a
    trolley.

    Early

    accounts suggested he used a baton on a woman. She counteracted with
    her stun gun, but forgot to cut it on. He wrested it from her grasp, cut
    it on and showed her how it worked. It seems he was employed in the
    factory where hers was made. Fellow commuters proceeded to knock him
    down and kick him until the firewomen pulled him free. Then he was taken
    to jail. The poor, stupid bastard had attacked a woman after all.

    Eloise

    gathered us up and ushered us out the doors about fifteen minutes
    before ten. GNN's regional HQ were only three blocks away and due to the
    hour, the walkways were pretty empty. Unlike the Sentinel Building,
    which only required a computer to scan your I D, there was physical
    security at the GNN building.

    Eloise

    was known to them, as was I. They nodded to her. They were getting
    ready for my strip search when Eloise jumped in and not in a way I would
    have suspected.

    "Scan

    him," she chortled. "Read his last review and then decide if you want
    to piss his girl posse off." They read Kuiko's work of historical
    fiction which somehow included me.

    "Oh, this is crap," one of the two guards commented. "No man does this."

    "How many orgasms did you give her?" the other one asked. "One? Did she even have one?"

    I

    had to believe Eloise had set me on this path for a reason, so I gulped
    down my embarrassment and answered to the best of my recollection.

    "Four, but the first one didn't count," I sighed unhappily.

    "Four?"

    "One didn't count?"

    "Well,

    there were two on the sofa and two more in the bedroom, but the first
    one on the sofa doesn't really count because she was so worked up by the
    expectation of my arrival," I confessed.

    "All I did was sample her, ah, juices and she hit orgasm," I finished. The guards blinked.

    "See,

    his mother died shortly after his birth, so he was raised by his aunt
    at a Sapphic nunnery," Capri recited my tale of imaginary woe. "There
    they taught him the arts of how a woman pleases another woman.
    Eventually he become so skilled they renamed him Israel which means 'the
    Promised Land.’"

    The guards' eyes shifted from Capri, to Eloise, to my crotch then back to Eloise.

    "We

    need to be going, meeting and all," Eloise took me by the arm and edged
    around the security. They didn't stop us. Capri hurriedly caught up.

    "Sapphic nunnery, Promised Land, where does this stuff come from?" I muttered.

    "Israel,

    absent male company, women read tons of porn," Eloise enlightened me.
    That had actually never occurred to me. Oh, I knew that most pornography
    was female oriented, but that it had a major impact on how women wanted
    men to be? Wow. How totally unrealistic.

    "I keep telling you, 'have less impressive sex'," Capri chortled.

    "How about I do something I love to do and you women lie about it?" I suggested.

    "Lie

    about one of the most important truths of the century? Why Israel, that
    would make us politicians," Eloise huffed. Heaven forbid that.

    "Eloise,

    what do you have against Isobel Diaz?" I requested. I hardly expected
    the truth but maybe a lie with enough of the truth to give me a clue as
    to why she was on my side.

    "She

    murdered my brother," Eloise's look lost all is mirth. "She murdered
    him and Maria Keverich covered it up and made Isobel her bitch until the
    evidence went missing. Isobel helped put Maria away so I thought the
    evidence was destroyed, but then Magdalena popped up at Isobel's party
    with you and that makes me think it wasn't destroyed."

    "Magdalena

    must have stolen it from her mother. Isobel put Maria away and
    Magdalena came out on top of the Keverich crime family. Now Maria is
    coming home and those two have to be worried."

    "And

    you want Israel to step into the middle of that," Capri growled. "Have
    you lost your damn mind? They will chew him up and spit him out. You
    know what shape 'Little M' left him in last time."

    "Quid

    Pro Quo," Eloise stuck to her guns. "I make sure Israel remains in the
    spotlight so he doesn't end up on a man-farm in Manitoba or New Mexico.
    He operates as a conduit between me and Magdalena. I don't want to bring
    Magdalena down, just Isobel and Maria. I think as the crunch sets in,
    she might make a deal."

    "And she very well might ventilate Israel!" Capri hissed as the elevator doors began to open.

    "I'm having lunch with her anyway," I shrugged. "What can it hurt to ask?"

    "Says the man whose body is a map of the Painted Desert," Capri mumbled.

    "Try to be subtle," Eloise advised.

    "Sure. I'll wait until we are making out in a bathroom stall before popping the question," I groaned.

    "I was thinking more of befriending her and poking around her place," Eloise scoffed.

    "Ugh," Capri groaned. "Israel, respond to the next text message with 'Now!'"

    Eloise

    wanted to question that declaration, but was cut off by us stepping
    onto the eighth floor and the noise of the GNN production floor
    bombarding us. Our guide steered us to what had to be the 'gatekeeper'
    of the studio we wanted to get to.

    "Ms. Granger, and guests, come this way," the man said.

    I

    had to wonder what he thought of all this mess. As he led us toward our
    destiny, I saw the dowel sticking out of his back pocket. The rest was a
    whirlwind of people and equipment, voices and movements all around me,
    too much for me to adequately identify as peripheral disturbances or
    actual threats.

    We passed through another series of doors. The world died down to a few hushed voices and Maribel Cartwright.

    "Oh,

    my," Maribel seemed surprise. "Eloise, is that Israel Jensen with you? I
    wish you had warned me." If I didn't have confidence in Eloise, I would
    have believed Maribel's act.

    Maribel

    walked the few steps from her spotlighted area to where her assistant
    had deposited us. She shook Eloise's hand, then mine and finally stopped
    in front of Capri. How could I handle this? I was a nut, but that
    wasn't important. What was important was they thought I was a nut.

    "This is Capri O'Hara, my some-times lawyer and full-time boon companion," I introduced my russet-haired defender.

    Maribel shook Capri's hand then turned back to me.

    "Boon companion? What exactly does that entail?"

    "It

    is a small group of us who have pledged to fight and, if necessary, die
    at Israel's side so that Wickedness does not prevail and the Light of
    Sentiency is not extinguished by the oncoming darkness," Capri
    explained. She would have kicked ass as a trial lawyer.

    "You sound as crazy as he does," Maribel noted.

    "Cool, isn't it?" Capri grinned.

    "Cool

    wasn't the word I was searching for," Maribel looked somewhat amused by
    Capri. "Anyway, I'm about to host a special on the growing dilemma
    concerning the lack of male productivity."

    "Mr.

    Jensen, would you like to contribute, if not as an expert then as
    someone with some insight to the current quandary?" Maribel politely
    invited me in.

    "You may want to contact this person," I handed Maribel a name, profession and number. She looked it over, nodded and said,

    "I'll put someone right on it," she grinned.

    "Thank

    you," I took a deep breath. I had to keep it together. I had to, then I
    spotted her. She was kind of a beanpole, with narrow hips and small
    breasts. That didn't matter because what she had on was this red t-shirt
    with the backside of some prancing girl swinging a wicker basket.

    There

    were two sets of eyes looking out of the blackness of that basket and
    the caption read: 'Where are we going and why are we in a hand basket?' I
    turned to Maribel and smiled.

    "Let's

    do this," I declared heartily. The sound technicians had me wired up in
    seconds while some frantic make-up artists attacked me on stage.

    A speech writer tugged my arm.

    "Mr.

    Jensen, you cannot use the words crisis, catastrophe, or disaster in
    this discussion," she grinned in a rather distracted fashion.

    "What are you going to do? Spank me for each violation?" I blathered while outwardly looking sane.

    Oh, God, I was making jokes about violent sex. Speaking of violence,

    "Capri,

    get us an exit strategy. When this goes down, we aren't going to want
    to wait around for the handcuffs to come out," I called to my friend.
    The script-girl blanched then blushed.

    "I have a riding crop," she whispered to me. More than I wanted to know!

    That

    group was exiting when the first of the big screens came to life and we
    could see the other members of this little debate coming on-line. The
    screens were all active when the first 'expert' suddenly noticed me
    standing there.

    "What's he doing here?" the woman addressed Maribel.

    "He

    showed up accidently and I decided it was newsworthy to invite Mr.
    Jensen in for a discussion," Maribel supplied the plausible lie. The
    three went after Maribel in a heated, bitter exchange. My fate being
    discussed while I was being completely ignored, old hat. It wasn't until
    one of the ladies became indignant and announced,

    "I'm not doing this. I have my credibility to think about," she said. My turn.

    "Credibility?

    What credibility?" I challenged her. "Lady, I don't know who you are
    and I'm pretty sure eight million men are right there with me."

    "Mr. Jensen, I am the Health Policy Advisor for the Province of Ontario," she filled me in.

    "I have a Public Relations degree from Bowden," I kept paddling. "What is your background?"

    "I have a doctorate in Sociology from Charleston University," she sighed with exaggerated patience.

    "Nice rack," I grinned. "I bet they are not silicon, either."

    "What does that have to do with anything?" the second expert snapped.

    "It

    means you are women; most likely successful women," I kept going. "That
    means you may have husbands and you definitely have children. Since you
    are all raving prima donnas, I'm willing to bet you don't have sons."

    "What?" all the experts, Maribel and half of the GNN staff said, or whispered.

    "How do you come up with that delusional thinking?" Ms. Ontario glared.

    "First

    off, none of you are crowing about me being wrong," I explained.
    "Secondly, if you had sons, you would be interested in a cure, but you
    are not."

    "Take

    your dollhouses, Ladies, and go home because none of you can afford to
    be seen with the likes of me. Your so called 'credibility' is the most
    crucial factor here after all."

    "Three,

    two, one," the set director got the show rolling. Maribel did her
    introductory spiel, the discussion began and I stood there like a good
    little boy, keeping my mouth shut because no one would direct anything
    my way. The first commercial break came at last.

    "Your person will be ready in twelve minutes," Maribel whispered. "What is this about?"

    "Not a clue," I whispered back. I was now familiar with the look Maribel shot my way.

    "That was a dirty trick," Ontario interrupted.

    "Don't

    look at me," Maribel pointed a thumb my way. "It took me a few seconds
    to figure out what he was up to." I had kept them on-screen. Leaving
    once the show started would have made them look petulant.

    "Is

    there any truth to this rumor you have been spreading about a cure?"
    the physician with the Department of Corrections for Southern District
    asked. She was from Guatemala City. The Southern states were what used
    to be Latin America; everything south of the old Mexican frontier though
    Panama beyond the Canal was something of a crap shoot.

    "End of commercial in three,”

    "Yes," I answered.

    "Two, one."

    "Welcome

    back," Maribel began. "Mr. Jensen, what are your views on the current
    dilemma facing the Administration and male feelings of alienation?"

    "Thank

    you, Maribel. I would like to say that this is an epically,
    catastrophic crisis of disastrous dimensions," I smiled. "Damn it. Now
    that cute script-girl is going to have to spank me with her riding crop.
    See, the network doesn't want us to use the words catastrophic, crisis,
    or disastrous for reasons I can't begin to fathom. Whoops, that looks
    like six blows."

    "Epic

    is a freebie. Anyway, instead of seeking the truth, people are covering
    their asses and blaming the best target of opportunity, men. We are
    easy targets. What are we going to do? Get 12 inch wooden sticks and try
    to get to work with our dignity intact, oh, good move with the gift
    cacti, guys. Classic case of misdirection."

    "Well,

    we did take our sticks to work today and we were slaughtered. We were
    beaten down in droves. It was a freaking massacre. We never stood a
    chance. It is also unlikely that the women watching this can appreciate
    the courage those men on the West Coast had to have, defying the brutal
    hatred of womankind, witnessing the cosmic whoop-ass their brothers in
    the East and Central areas were receiving, yet still they tried to take
    their sticks to work."

    "I

    understand the concerns of women. After all, men walking around with
    foot long dowels totally compensates for you having all the warships,
    tanks, planes, helicopters, artillery, guns, water cannons, Tasers, stun
    guns, pepper spray and, oh yeah, being outnumbered 25 to 2." I paused.

    "I'm sorry. I lied. I do not understand," I looked at the screens.

    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" I was sure the fuck got

    bleeped out. They were on to me now. "You murdered us over sticks. Two
    guys I have never had any contact with whatsoever came to my metro
    today, with sticks. The cops showed up, disarmed us and in the process
    of doing an illegal search, tried to punch a female friend."

    "I

    know what cops are like, so I saw the blow coming and pulled her out of
    the way. The cop then punched me. This man, Kenny, shoved the cop away
    from me, to stop her from beating me up. She threw him to the ground. He
    didn't resist but she put a knee to his kidney anyway. He went to
    lock-up. The cop then told my other newfound friend that she would trump
    up charges on him if he didn't leave immediately."

    "If

    he meets me tomorrow, we have both been threatened with conspiracy to
    commit a public disturbance, if that is even a crime. I plan to go to
    the metro tomorrow, if I'm still free and at large, and I think I'll
    bring, two sticks. The Metropolitan police had better bring the water
    cannon because then I'll be twice as dangerous."

    "Luanga,

    if you stay away tomorrow I will not be upset; I'll applaud your common
    sense. For the rest of my brothers; if you go out tomorrow, it will be
    worse. You will suffer pain, humiliation, shame and most likely the loss
    of free will. Sadly, this is the same outcome for us if we do nothing."

    "Did

    you just tell the men of our nation to rebel?" Ontario grumbled. "That
    is certainly what it sounded like to me, you traitor."

    "What!"

    I gasped. "Haven't you been listening? What are we going to fight you
    with? We have nothing. There were six incidents of male-on-female
    violence that I saw reported on before coming in today, no deaths."

    "Three

    men were beaten or Tasered to death. Do the math. Your society isn't
    going to need the Vanishers or the Gender Plague getting worse to lose
    it all. One year of this and women will do the job quite nicely
    themselves. All the men will be dead, or so stoned they are past
    caring."

    "The Gender Inequality Act needs to be enforced in order to survive," Guatemala insisted.

    "Oh

    My God," I raised up my hands in frustration. "You have been beating
    men up with that thing for the past forty years. It was meant to stave
    off extinction. Forty years later, we are closer to extinction than
    ever."

    "There is no conclusive proof of that," injected the third commentator, a Social Scientist from Memphis.

    "That's

    easy enough," I countered. "Women, go out into your neighborhoods and
    knock on the doors of all your male neighbors. Having done that, call up
    your local Housing Authority and ask them how many men they think live
    in your neighborhood. Compare notes with all your friends. Let's see who
    is right." Chaos and confusion.

    Maribel got a flash from the production manager. She made the normal 'we'll be right back' bit and we cut to commercial again.

    "I'm calling the Federal District Attorney and having your ass arrested," Ontario snapped.

    "What for?" I shot back.

    "You

    are inciting males to large-scale acts of civil disobedience and
    criminal activity," she growled. I was about to say something in my
    defense then sighed.

    "I'd keep arguing, but you are clearly too stupid to learn," I shrugged.

    "You'll learn, you pipsqueak," she glared.

    "I

    don't care," I looked toward Capri, my friend. "You have already killed
    me. If you want to steal what little time I have left, so be it. I
    won't be quiet though. I'm not afraid of any of you anymore. I have
    taken back my dignity and I'll make my escape if you aren't careful."

    "That is another reason you need to seek treatment," Guatemala said.

    "It

    is telling that you cannot let me go," I regarded them. "I am one man
    and all I want to be is free, yet you would rather see me dead. It is
    the real face of this society laid bare. This is no longer striving for
    some higher purpose, this is fear. I believe it is the fear that you
    have doomed us all with your arrogance."

    "You

    have squandered the last years of the Human Race with cruelty,
    oppression and a blind acceptance that this world, no matter how screwed
    up, was not your problem. You would pass the responsibility to someone
    else, another generation, anyone but you," I looked around the room,
    "and you and you."

    Then I realized all that had gone out live.

    Maribel had tricked me.

    "Mr. Jensen, are men totally blameless in this situation?" she asked me.

    "Absolutely

    not," I stated. I was pretty sure most of the room expected me to
    evade. "We shouldn't have surrendered forty years ago."

    "We

    shouldn't have left our partners to shoulder the burden alone,
    abdicating our futures. We surrendered to the tyranny of numbers. We
    lied to ourselves because to be truthful would have meant we had no one
    else to blame but us. We should have insisted responsibility equal to
    our culpability."

    "Yes,

    that would have meant men, the vast minority, had disproportional power
    compared to women. That isn't a matter of greed, or arrogance. It is a
    matter of reality. Men are half the equation to the future of the Human
    Race, and we left that entire burden in your hands because it was
    momentarily convenient for us."

    "In

    a way, we are still those men from forty years ago. We are numb to the
    fate of our culture. Forty years ago, we let the plague do it to us. Can
    you imagine being the last boy in a school's tenth grade class knowing
    every other boy he had known since kindergarten had died? We were
    traumatized because death was stalking us."

    "Now

    we are numb because that's all you will give us. We don't have the
    power to alter our surroundings so we smile and take out whatever you
    dish out. We have learned to settle for less of everything because to
    reach beyond those choices, well, this morning exhibited your reaction
    to that. What happens next for female-male relations is totally in the
    hands of women."

    "It

    is darkly romantic in its own way," I said softly. "In the end, men
    have the only thing that should be of value to womankind. We will have
    the ability to forgive. You may pass us in years, but all you will have
    are ashes, dust and oblivion as companions. In two hundred years, all
    your genetic lines will have passed into the realm of evolutionary
    failures."

    "We don't need you, or your forgiveness," Ms. Ontario sneered.

    "We

    will see about that," Maribel preempted me. "Dr. Vasco is a well-known
    virologist at St. Eligius Research Hospital nearby. Dr. Vasco, welcome."

    "Ah, welcome," Dr. Vasco stumbled. She wasn't made for TV.

    "I

    understand you did a quick research project for some colleagues of mine
    this morning. What are your results?" Maribel prodded.

    "Oh! Fascinating, completely unexpected and, well, fascinating," she blathered.

    "What have you found out?" Maribel prodded once more.

    "Oh,

    yes," Vasco seemed bewildered. "We had two blood samples. Patient Zero,
    a healthy young male, and Patient One, a healthy young female."

    "Yes?"

    "Oh,

    yes," Vasco's face came alive. "Patient Zero's blood has no signs of
    the T1-Gender Plague. None whatsoever. I've never seen that before."

    That

    was right. No one had seen it in almost fifty years. It wasn't what I
    was expecting. It clearly wasn't what anyone else was expecting either.

    "That's not possible," Guatemala gulped.

    "That's what I thought, too!" Vasco bubbled. "We did a variety of tests and no T1 anywhere."

    Hush.

    "There

    was another virus similar to the T1 though," she continued. Everyone
    breathed. "But it's not the T1. In fact, its sole purpose seems to be to
    kill the T1."

    "How, how did that happen? That can't happen," Ontario muttered.

    "We

    all thought so too, so we've been sicking those little bastards on
    every kind of infected tissue we have on hand and, Oh, God, they go
    right after the T1, kills them deader than hell!" Vasco giggled. I
    couldn't blame her unprofessionalism, this was the Virology Holy Grail
    fifty years in the making.

    Hush.

    "You mean you have a cure?" Maribel whispered.

    "Yes,

    but there is a downside," she shrugged. "Once they find infected tissue
    or free floating T ones, they don't last very long."

    "Also, Patient One, the woman, had far fewer in parts per billion of this new, unidentified virus," Vasco added.

    "Who are these people?" Memphis asked. She seemed a little slow on the uptake.

    "Oh, God," Ontario stared at me fearfully. "It's him."

    "Yep,"

    I confessed, "and Patient One is someone I had sex with. I let you
    figure it out because I think this is my cue to leave."

    "You can't just go," Guatemala gasped.

    "Israel, what are you going to do now?" Maribel seemed truly curious.

    "Yes,

    I can go and I am. I haven't broken the law and nothing requires me to
    do anything about this," I grinned. "For the rest of your audience, I am
    not giving you the cure. Before you think about simply stealing this
    from me, let me give you this warning. If I am grabbed by anybody, I
    request the Vanishers come get me. I'll be ready to go."

    "In case you ladies missed it, the Vanisher’s accomplishments are around 2500 and 0 failures, in making men disappear, fuck with

    me and you'll never know if I decided to change my mind," I proclaimed.
    "If you want to know why I'm so irate today, you let law enforcement
    nationwide beat my brethren bloody, and be degraded."

    "Two of my L O L E disarmed me then threw me on a metro where several women reached inside my pants and played with my cock.

    Inside of ten years, 99 out of 100 of your sons are going to die in
    screaming agony as you watch helplessly. Make sure you hug a cop and
    thank them for that privilege."

    "Good-bye,

    but before I go, the final word for today is 'Hope'," I bowed slightly,
    dropped my back-up lapel microphone and quick-stepped it to Capri.

    "They

    really should let you have a gun," Capri snickered softly. "You would
    do less damage that way." We turned, Capri started guiding me out by a
    different path, but I stopped her for a second.

    "Do you have that riding crop handy?" I asked the script-girl.

    "I have it at home," she blurted out then flushed with embarrassment.

    "Maybe

    next time," I grinned. Capri dragged me away hurriedly. In a dark
    recess of the studio, Maribel's male assistant motioned us through a
    blacked-out door.

    "Second

    door on the left, then to the door marked stairs, and I suggest going
    to the basement parking lot," he said dispassionately. I mouthed a
    'thank you' as we sped by. Three flights down, there was someone waiting
    for us, a women in technician overalls and a baseball cap. At the last
    second, she looked up from her work.

    "Damn it, Bitch," Capri squeaked. "Are you a clone or a stalker?" It was Zara.

    "Hello,

    Israel," Zara smiled. "We need to get going." Oh crap. Capri was right.
    She really did like me. The three of us went lickety-split down the
    stairs, Zara in the lead.

    "Zara, do you like me?" I broke down and asked. She held up her hand.

    She

    swiped a card, accessing the second floor. We slipped inside. Zara
    motioned for silence. We heard another door open and footsteps racing up
    to us, then past us, heading up. Three seconds later, Zara led us back
    into the hallway and down.

    "Yes," Zara answered.

    "Did you pick me?" She had said I was 'chosen,' but I wasn't sure.

    "It doesn't work that way," she kept her senses on edge while talking.

    "How

    does it work?" Capri murmured. Zara stopped us again for a few seconds
    before opening the basement door and motioning for us to follow. She
    stashed us behind a car then began stripping out of her coveralls and
    cap, revealing non-descript street clothes.

    As she finished, Zara shot me that warm glow.

    "Command makes the selections, but the men choose us," Zara smiled my way.

    "Uh,

    how does that work?" Capri looked rapidly back and forth between Zara
    and me. My mind was a whirl of passions, both good and bad, and data.

    "It is called courtship," Zara informed us. Capri's eyes bugged.

    "Wait,

    you want this madman?" Capri wondered. Zara had shoved her clothes
    under the car, squirted something on them and was now leading us
    somewhere that wasn't the street exit.

    "He has intense, honest eyes," she replied. "He's courageous."

    "When we first met, I was terrified," I muttered.

    "Yet

    you persevered," Zara responded. "Blind, stupid courage is dangerous,
    but conquering your fears when you are needed is something far better."
    She led us to an emergency exit, hesitated a moment before popping it
    and motioning us quickly through to an alley.

    There

    was no alarm blaring, so something must have happened. A moment later,
    we exited the alley, onto the main sidewalk and were briskly walking
    away.

    "Thank you, Zara," I regarded our new, companion didn't seem quite right.

    "It was good to see you in person, Israel," she smiled yet again.

    "So, Zara, do you spy on Israel in the shower too?" Capri inquired.

    "Of

    course," Zara admitted. I turned and abruptly walked into the wall of
    the closest building. I hadn't intended to. Some irresistible impulse
    had taken over. Having an unknown number of women seeing me naked was
    soul grinding.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 14 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 8
    A Human Vaccine Factory, in Israel’s body.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    "You

    Bitches!" Angel hopped up. To clarify my often-used refrain, she took
    up her jacket and rolled up her sleeve. She had a nice little cotton
    ball secured by medical tape.

    They

    had taken Angel's blood, she had the anti-bodies which must have been
    earned the old fashion way, through injection. Four times on Saturday
    straight into her womb. I didn't believe it could be possible but I had
    been lowered to the status of an STD.

    "I'm not an MD, but how in the hell are anti-bodies getting from him into her bloodstream," Capri intervened.

    "We

    aren't talking about an anti-body," I blinked. "We are talking about a
    virus and since my daughters and Angel and every other woman I've slept
    with aren't dead, or even ill,”

    "We

    need to know where the other doses are," Shelia insisted. Everyone in
    this room knew that there was only one disease that differentiated
    gender that we hadn't cured long ago.

    "Special

    Agent Fraklos," I pleaded. She was the closest to a medical
    professional we had, or so I believed. I hadn't known how I would get
    here when I asked for Dimple's team, Angel, Seneca and Capri to join
    this little party, but I knew this moment was coming. Fraklos looked
    scared and there were two great reason for being so.

    "Oh,

    God," Fraklos' Mediterranean features noticeably paled. "Carabolix 37
    is a form of the Gender Plague. They genetically altered the plague then
    gave it to those men to see what would happen. Oh, God."

    "Shelia,"

    I turned the lead woman. "I was injected twenty times with Carabolix
    37. If Dr. Fremont destroyed her batch, there is no more." She wanted to
    know so I told her.

    "She could have killed us all," Sosa jumped up. "We need to arrest her immediately."

    "On

    what evidence?" Dimples replied calmly. It was nice of her to keep this
    conversation at a level we could all hear. It implied to me that we
    were now useful to her in some way. "She is rich, well-respected and has
    scores of pharmaceutical contracts in the Federation and abroad."

    "We

    have a weird mutation of the Gender Plague, a crazy old ex-cop serial
    killer and, Israel Jensen, a man whose sanity is always in question. The
    only leverage we do have is an abnormal number of males surviving their
    first year," she stated.

    "If Israel has some sort of cure," Angel asked, "why did any of his boys die?"
    "He

    was being raped," Fraklos instantly replied. "His plague still reacts
    in most ways as the normal plague, so it was weakened by the stress he
    was under."

    "Hold on," Seneca spoke up. "You mean Israel is right? Stressing males is killing us off?"

    "Please

    correct me if I'm wrong, but are we saying that Carabolix 37, the
    correct application of Carabolix 37, creates a virus that kills the
    Gender Plague in males during their first year of life?" Capri requested
    to know.

    "We would need to study it, but it looks that way," Fraklos took the leap.

    "Where do we put him?" Agent Vabishi murmured.

    "Oh,

    I have no idea what time it is, but I need to help Ms. O'Hara move into
    my place before my date with Ms. Sano at six," I declared as I stood
    up.

    "You can't possibly believe we will let you just walk out of here," a different agent regarded me with disbelief.

    "I

    got this one," Capri stood by my side. "When did you learn for a fact
    that we were dying out as a species?" she addressed the feds.

    "We

    were read in this afternoon," Dimples replied. By 'read in' she meant
    told about the Big Lie the government was involved in concerning our
    collapsing population.

    "Where

    are you going to put him where he is safer than in the public eye?"
    Capri stated. "Any secret installation you put him in is the end of the
    line for the rest of us. Right Shelia?"

    She was looking at her tablet, unresponsive.

    "But he is our best bet to end the curse of the Gender Plague," Fraklos begged.

    "We

    don't know that," Dimples interrupted Capri. "All we know is that he
    can save his own offspring, that's all. We know that if there are any
    doses of Carabolix 37 left, Dr. Fremont is hiding them, along with the
    research. Can anyone think of a reason we can legally hold Mr. Jensen?
    Does anyone believe he hasn't fully cooperated with the National
    Security inquiry?"

    "Mr.

    Jensen, Israel, have you fully cooperated with my investigation?"
    Shelia Montanyard asked me. It was a formality. I could lie and they
    wouldn't call me on it. They had no real choice. I knew the feeling and I
    would be damned if I perpetuated it.

    "No. I haven't told you everything," I said calmly. Capri grunted.

    "When

    Dr. Fremont told me about Carabolix 37 she made me relive that memory
    with the Aurora Slasher, at her mercy, down in her basement. Between
    that and the beating Magdalena had inflicted on me, it broke me. I'm
    never going to get my mind back." I looked at them. They didn't know
    what to make of my little confession.

    "But,

    it showed me the memories of what the Slasher did to me are still
    inside and when I can, I'll try to go back to them and figure out each
    and every thing she did to me that might have influenced why the
    Carabolix didn't kill me. Maybe we can save a few others," I trembled.

    "It most likely won't make a difference," Shelia pierced me.

    "If

    I fight, they win. If I don't fight, they win. All I can do is take the
    best course of action that I can live with," I tried to explain. It was
    strange to watch them soak in those words. They were winners. Even
    among women, they were the ones who always came out on top. They were
    also smart and the enormity of the task ahead gave them pause. Except
    Dimples.

    "I'm satisfied," Shelia announced. "We'll be in touch if we need any more information, Mr. Jensen."

    "Thanks,

    Shelia," I mumbled. Then my mind flipped. "Shelia, get Ms. Silverhorn
    and her team their jobs back. I don't care if you have to send Dimples
    down and personally kick some heads in or shove Isobel into a dirigible
    heading for the Artic, just do it."

    "Any

    other suggestions on how I should accomplish that, such as ways that
    don't break the law?" Shelia smirked. That was it. We were all in it
    now.

    "Tell

    the Mayor I'm coming back to work tomorrow," I grinned weakly. "Tell
    her if she agrees to pardon Francesca, you'll stop me." She nodded.
    Words weren't necessary.

    (Moving In and Later)

    To

    keep all those plates spinning in the air, we all had to go back to our
    lives. For Capri and me, that meant being unemployed (technically we
    were both suspended without pay until a review was performed). For me it
    was obvious, I had pulled a 'Prophet of Doom' on the world stage. I was
    curious as to Capri's final sin. She made it easy.

    "I

    told my boss that I prayed to God she was transgender because if she
    (her boss) was born a woman, I was seeking out gender-reassignment out
    of shame," Capri informed me, "with my outdoor voice and her door open."
    Yeah, that would have done it.

    "Do

    you think she is a tranny?" I inquired. Women occasionally attempted to
    outwardly look like men for reasons I couldn't explain.

    "Nah," Capri snickered. "She's self-conscious about her narrow hips looking too masculine."

    We

    were on the metro; I with three large bins stacked one on top of
    another in front of me. Capri had two over-stuffed dress bags hanging
    from one of the metro handholds. The car wasn't crowded, but
    circumstance wouldn't allow us to move if things looked bad.

    "You

    are that nut from the TV this morning," a strange women pushed my
    shoulder. I had learned long ago to avoid women having a bad day. You
    couldn't win dealing with one if you were a guy. It was unlikely you
    could make her happy in a conventional manner so you sucked up the abuse
    and prayed she became bored or had an appointment somewhere else.

    Capri didn't know about this behavior, or how female-male interactions worked.

    "I

    bet your eye-care provider is pleased that you can recognize people
    from two meters away," Capri snapped back. The problem was one of
    numbers and Capri hadn't developed the awareness to understand that
    Grumpy wasn't alone in her dislike of me.

    "Step

    off, you Cunt," the pissed off women snarled. She pushed Capri who
    clipped the crates and fell down. Had I my dowel, access to my
    hard-pressed courage and my back to anything other than more women, I
    would have shoved back. Instead, I did my best by shielding Capri's body
    so hopefully she could rise. I could attest to how painful having high
    heels stomp on your hands could be.

    The

    woman having a bad day lost her fight with her anger. She hauled back
    and punched me. Or, she would have, but the blow never fell. I heard an
    'ugh' and peeked back at my attacker.

    "Have

    you donated blood recently?" a spooky calm voice requested of my
    attacker. I couldn't see the woman defending me, but she was holding the
    fist of my attacker a few centimeters from impact.

    I

    knew that tone of voice though the speaker appeared a mystery. It was
    how the Aurora Slasher sounded whenever she was talking to herself.
    Totally ice calm.

    "What?" the angry one blurted out.

    "You

    never know when you might end up in intensive care, so it is always
    wise to donate blood under your name, so they have it in your type when
    you need it," my defender continued.

    "Let

    go of her," a new woman chimed in. My defender let go, but at least I
    had Capri back on her feet and my hand over her mouth, stifling her
    curses.

    "I

    can't believe they let a vicious, stupid bastard like you talk on the
    air," the first woman continued. I struggled for the words.

    "I had to do what I thought was right," I responded.

    "I

    can't believe they let you out of jail," she snapped. "Someone should
    correct you." My defender pushed forward so that her back was to me, but
    I had caught a look at her face. I felt terrified all over again. It
    was my first minder from Isobel's party. The one who talked to me.

    "I

    need you to state your intentions at this time," my defender spoke
    loudly. "I will not let you hurt this man or his companion. If you plan
    to do so, you will need to get past me first." There were women behind
    us too, but the declaration was clear.

    "Who are you?" a fourth woman demanded.

    "You are not behaving in a civil manner so I chose not treat you civilly," my defender replied.

    "Do you have a clue what is going on?" Capri hissed.

    "I

    know her as one of Isobel Diaz's guards," I mumbled back. The woman
    took a second to quickly turn and face me. Her icy façade evaporated
    into a warm, comforting glow.

    "It

    will be okay, Israel," she winked. "Bravo," and she turned back to face
    the mob alone. What the hell was I supposed to make of that? Isobel,
    Vanishers, FBI catchphrases, my lunch was trying to make an acidic
    comeback. The last bit was anti-climactic. Pre-rush hour commuters don't
    like getting into fights with someone who acts like they would gladly
    uses your polished skull as a decoration for Halloween.

    They

    got pissy, they called the cops and nothing happened. Not 'nothing' as
    in the cops refused to show up. No, it was 'nothing' as in 'no service
    detected' on their phones. Dimples and Company and the G E D were
    wondering why they couldn't find the Vanishers, the Vanishers were
    jacking their tech.

    They

    had jobs that allowed them access to critical information. They were
    walking around in plain sight. They weren't the Illuminati, they were
    next door neighbor Jill. Getting away from them was going to be a whole
    lot tougher than I thought, because they weren't hiding. They could
    simply walk up and take me with no one being the wiser. Oh, Shit.

    She escorted Capri and me off at our metro stop. Before heading off her separate way, the protector introduced herself.

    "I'm Zara," she shook Capri's hand. She took me by the elbow and pulled me slightly away.

    "I'm

    glad you were chosen, Israel," she smiled. "We know what is going on
    and we are working hard to make sure you will be fine. Take care."

    I

    nodded good-bye. What else could I do? My tax dollars, had I ever
    actually paid taxes, had turned that woman into a killing machine. I
    wouldn't put money on Zara being her real name either. Until a few
    minutes earlier, I thought my life was making progress. Now this.

    "Man, she really likes you," Capri surprised me.

    "What!" I gasped.

    "Oh

    yeah," Capri watched Zara's retreating form. "I was afraid I would have
    to mop up the drool around the corners of her lips. She is definitely
    hot for you."

    "You are not helping!" I yelled.

    "Is there anything else I need to know about this woman?" Capri nudged me.

    "Since

    I would be really upset having to identify your dismembered body at the
    morgue, no, there is nothing you need to know about Zara," I declared.

    "You and your curse, God, I'm glad I'm not you," Capri remarked. "Being your friend is tough enough."

    We

    moved Capri into her tiny room. She jokingly bitched about the size
    until she saw mine was no bigger. Capri had been lulled into a false
    sense of economic space by her status as a lawyer and the resultant
    apartment space Housing Authority had granted her. Since her living
    arrangements were courtesy of her job with the Public Defender's Office,
    she was days from eviction.

    My

    position was secure because I was assigned my condo as a gender quota,
    not as a city employee. I reminded Capri of this gross unfairness.

    "If

    I have to massage your testicles so we can make rent, well, let's leave
    it with my mom being more disappointed in me than normal," she laughed.

    "Tell her you are living with a guy," I suggested. "That has to mean something."

    "Good

    point. That's something my two perfect older sisters haven't managed to
    do," she conceded. "I know what she'll say, where are my grandchildren?
    With your poor decision making, I'm sure you picked a dud."

    My whole body shook nervously. Capri looked at me with concern.

    "I

    have an idea," I exhaled. I told her what it was and Capri nearly fell
    over, it was so irreverent. She called her mother and related her most
    recent tale of woe while her mother looked on in rapt attention.

    "I love you, Mom," Capri ended the conversation.

    "Keep

    in touch, Capri," her mother, Charlotte, murmured. "It was nice to meet
    you, Israel." The older woman was clearly floored as the connection
    died. See, the entire time Capri and her mother chatted, she was
    standing, her top half naked, facing the main screen with her lower body
    shielded by my sofa.

    I

    stood behind Capri, my hands cupping and massaging Capri's breasts and
    nipples and masking them from view, this wasn't technically porn.
    Capri's flowing russet hair was pulled over her right shoulder so that I
    could continuously kiss her from the tip of her shoulder to her
    earlobe. Capri wiggled around. All I had on were gym shorts, and she
    extended her hand into the small space between us for me to shake.

    "Thank

    you," she beamed. "We are even. I've waited my whole life to shove any
    accomplishment in my mother's face. Everything I've ever done, my older
    sisters did better. Every, single, time. Hey, up for doing my sisters?" I
    shook the hand.

    "We'll have to create something new, in case they compare notes," I insisted.

    It

    was liberating in a way that was nearly impossible to put into words.
    Sex wasn't fun with Capri, it was funny. It was jovial, nonsensical and
    teasing with a purpose toward comedy, not foreplay. I could display my
    body in a way that didn't leave me feeling vulnerable and afraid. I was a
    joke because I wanted to be a joke, not because I knew the world would
    see me that way.

    We

    set up her oldest sister in the bathroom, complete with steamy
    condensation. Capri, dressed in frilly peach colored bra and panties was
    laying out her story of misfortune to her sister when the older sibling
    started lecturing Capri on God knows what. I walked in behind Capri.
    She was holding up her phone so that it caught me from jawline to
    mid-thigh.

    I

    had a shirt and slacks on this time, so it wasn't overtly sexual. I
    rubbed behind her, giving the impression that bathroom was smaller than
    it was.

    "Cologne,

    Babe," I 'informed' Capri of what I was reaching around her for. The
    sister grew silent. I kissed Capri on the top of her head. "Capri, we
    have some time," I hinted.

    "Again?" Capri muttered in despair. "We just did it."

    "I

    really need you," I purred. I took her left hand in my left and brought
    it to my crotch. Capri made sure to press the outline of my hard-on
    several times so that her sibling could see what, in theory, Capri was
    about to be 'getting again' real soon.

    "Sorry,

    Sara (her older sister), I have to go. You know how pouty men become if
    they don't get what they want," Capri was very apologetic, and still
    massaging my manhood.

    "Of

    course," Sara agreed. I doubt she had a clue about what made men pouty.
    Capri insisted that her 'younger' older sister would handle the next
    call. We had everything staged.

    It

    was a close call, so to speak. I really had to get going to Kuiko's
    when the phone rang exhibiting Capri's other sister's number. After
    several rings,

    "Hello, Israel Jensen," I answered.

    "Hello Mr. Jensen, this is Melbane O'Hara. Is Capri O'Hara still there?" she asked.

    "Um, she lives here," I appeared uncomfortable. I was on the screen from mid-torso to a few inches over my head.

    "Oh, if she's not there, can you please tell me where she is," she requested sweetly.

    "She's here, she's just, busy," I gulped.

    "It is important," Melbane insisted.

    "Okay,"

    I sighed and then I looked down. Straight down. "Honey?" There was a
    slick, popping sound (Capri slurping on two of her fingers then quickly
    withdrawing them from her mouth) followed by the sound of my zipper
    going up. My cock had been perfectly safe.

    Capri pulled herself up my body, stood to face her sister and wiped up some drool from around her lips.

    "Yes, Melbane, what is it?" Capri grumbled.

    "What were you doing?" Melbane was aghast.

    "Getting an early start on dinner," Capri snapped. "What does it look like I'm doing?"

    "You, what, you have a boyfriend?" Melbane stuttered. "You have a good-looking boyfriend?"

    "Yeah, and his cock is

    almost eight inches long and 'this' big around," Capri made a circle
    with her thumb and finger. She may have exaggerated, a bit.

    "But, but why weren't you having intercourse?" Melbane begged to understand.

    "Oh no," I interjected. "No vaginal ejaculations from me until she gets a job."

    "Ugh,"

    Capri sighed. "Until then it is all 'mouth and ass, mouth and ass.’ I
    swear, if he wakes me up in the middle of the night going 'let's 69' one
    more time, I'll scream."

    "My

    vagina is sore from all the sex. I didn't know a vagina could get
    over-sexed. Melbane, does your vagina ever get too much sex?" Capri
    sounded intensely worried.

    "I can, check with people," Melbane evaded.

    "All I know is my lips are starting to chap and my ass hurts when I sit down," Capri groaned.

    "I

    shouldn't complain too much," she became all dreamy-eyed. "I mean, it
    tastes divine, creamy and rich plus just a bit salty, yummy. I'm sure
    you know all about that. Speaking of which, I need a pick-me-up right
    now. Talk to you later Melbane, by the way, why did you call?"

    "I

    wanted to be sure you were being presentable, despite your
    difficulties," Melbane recovered. That was bull. She suspected her
    sister was lying and this was a call to catch her off-guard.

    "I

    am presented with a difficulty right now, so I'll call you later once
    I'm done," Capri waved off her middle sibling. With that the connection
    died.

    Capri

    proceeded to do a spasmodic happy dance all over my inadequate living
    room. This was the morale boost we needed, to conquer a long term foe.
    In her case, it was getting one over on her mother and siblings who had
    always tried to make her feel insufficient in some way. For me, it was a
    fear of flirting. I had sexually teased several women, even if by live
    video, and gotten away with it.

    We

    got away with it because the only sex you had to register was vaginal
    ejaculation. That's why I didn't have to let Bethany scan me this
    morning and why Capri's family couldn't check up on her by way of my
    wristband. Anal and oral sex weren't unknown, just unlikely. You
    couldn't repopulate the human race by tantalizing some girl's taste
    buds, so only a vaginal deposit qualified you for your 28 day duty.

    There

    were girls (and guys) who liked anal sex but the rule was 'VBA',
    vaginal before anal. There was the added complication that if you were
    going to shoot off twice, society wanted you to pick two different
    girls, not two different holes on the same girl. The trifecta was being
    crushingly selfish.

    All

    that rolled back to me, Angel and Saturday morning. On one hand, she'd
    brought a guy to fruition, four times, and all in the right place.
    Still, there was this feeling that somewhere along the line, you know,
    maybe after round two, could she have called a friend over to share in
    her good fortune?

    Roni

    was right across the hall and Kuiko would have burrowed through the
    ceiling or floor like a gopher to get some. I was sure some of her cop
    buddies were jokingly saying 'bitch, we are on speed dial' or something
    like that. That I would want to switch up, or that I wouldn't want to,
    probably didn't enter their minds.

    Thankfully,

    Angel cared about me and my feelings so that situation never came up.
    Fortunately for me, Capri was funny, Kuiko and Aniqua were patient, Roni
    paid attention and Venus and Samantha were coming around. Francesca, if
    I was lucky, she'd never see me again. The only thing I'd done for her
    was give her the choice between doing what you do to get by versus doing
    for the World.

    Capri

    ushered me out the door for my rendezvous with Kuiko. Because my social
    life was as subtle as a mac-truck, there were only eight women in the
    hallway between my second story condo and hers on the poolside-first
    floor. I found myself involuntarily slowing down as I approached her
    door.

    'Maybe

    she's forgotten our date and gone out with friends,' a voice in my head
    said. 'No way,' a second voice replied. 'She's probably a horny little
    rabbit ready to pounce on us, stalking on the other side of the door.'
    'Idiot, rabbits don't pounce and even if they did pounce, you can't
    pounce and stalk at the same time.'

    'Israel, you need to stop listening to the, crazier, voices in your head,' a fourth voice suggested.

    "That's

    damn right," I muttered out loud. I rang Kuiko's bell. The door lock
    clicked inside of a second, but the door only opened a few centimeters.

    I

    opened it slowly. The first thing to assault my senses was the smell of
    burning scented candles, nightmares of Bethanies past. As the door
    opened further, I realized the room beyond had been dimmed to the 'last
    rays of sunset' setting. This was offset by something like a billion
    candles alight throughout Kuiko's living room, hallway and kitchen.

    Kuiko

    had taken Friday off for me and I was willing to wager she'd taken a
    half-day today because, well, because she was posing before me, right
    hand on her hip, hip tilted to an angle and left hand raised upward and
    resting on the wall. Her skin has an oily sheen to it, her hair had been
    done up in a neo-classic Japanese style.

    I

    was willing to bet she'd waxed, ugh, everywhere, her toe and
    fingernails were done in a brownish pink color that melded well with her
    skin tone. Her make-up was professionally done, right down to the heavy
    eyelids and long lashes. I knew all of this because the only thing
    Kuiko had on was this tiny red teddy that was effectively transparent.

    It

    exposed her upper sternum and stomach, being held together by a bright
    red bow. Her bottoms were of the same material and theme. There was a
    small, red silk flower that covered her vulva but that was all. I
    recalled having adolescent wet dreams about girls dressed this way.
    Currently I was dealing with my deep psychological problems concerning
    girls looking hot, adorable, cute, seductive and pretty, and causing me
    intense anguish.

    Waging

    war with those demons was another adolescent fantasy, you don't abandon
    your friends. It was simple, childish and not something I had believed
    in for a long time. But Kuiko was my friend and it would crush her if I
    fled. She wouldn't hold me accountable; she had good instincts were my
    flaws were concerned. That made me want to fight harder.

    A chaotic idea rocked through this maelstrom, 'had Kuiko blown her entire life savings for one lousy hour with me?'

    "Too much?" Kuiko trembled. She looked to be ready to run away in fear too.

    "No!" I espoused. "You are, beautiful, sexy, beyond fantastic," I praised her.

    Like

    flipping the switch on the Presidential Christmas Tree, Kuiko's whole
    body came vibrantly alive. She pushed off the wall, took a quarter step
    then paused.

    "Hugs?" she pleaded.

    "No," I replied. Kuiko was confused. I opened my arms. "Hugs?" It was the reverse of my bylaws.

    Kuiko

    grinned broadly and nodded repeatedly. I stepped to her and wrapped her
    up in a snug embrace. If my cock hadn't been aroused before, having my
    small Asian companion vibrating happily against me would have done the
    job.

    "I like the way you normally smell, but this is nice too," I murmured.

    "Oh, I had this stuff lying around," she giggled into my chest.

    "Planning to burn down the East Side?" I joked. It was the wrong thing to say.

    "Too

    much?" Kuiko looked up at me. "I can put them out," she tried to pull
    away. "I can put something else on. We can do the whole door-thing
    again. I'll put on work clothes, or pajamas, tell me what to wear," she
    was panicking.

    "Stop!"

    I insisted. Kuiko froze. "You are acting so sexy right now. If you keep
    it up, we are going to have sex right here, right now, on the floor, I
    don't want that." I had confused her again. "If you don't be quiet, I am
    going to take you back to your bedroom, tie you up and lick every inch
    of your body."

    Kuiko

    blinked. She had to mentally digest my threat. The problem was the
    nature of my threat, it wasn't, threatening. Even if she messed up she
    had my promise of being sexed up.

    "You swear?" she whispered.

    "You talked," I chastised her. "I need to teach you a lesson."

    Take

    in mind that I had been bound and dominated in my life, very much
    against my will and I would never have that level of trust to be that
    vulnerable again. I hardly saw me going down that road with another
    person with me in the dominant role. As my unpleasant encounter with
    Troy Berry's dark desires had taught me, women could cautiously explore
    other aspects of their sexuality.

    I

    could role-play. I kept promising myself that. From the look of tearful
    joy in Kuiko, she was totally onboard with my little play acting. I
    pushed her backward gently then tried to kick the door shut. The shitty
    construction of my housing complex continued to plague me. The door shut
    too quickly so it popped back open.

    Kuiko

    reached around me and shut the door with an expert touch then returned
    to her position in front of me with eager expectation. I could do this.

    "What

    are you so happy about, Ms. Sano?" I barked. She tried to look suitably
    afraid but she wasn't going to win an Oscar with that performance.

    The

    layout of these condos came in two forms and Kuiko and I shared the
    same design. I half-turned her around then led or pushed her to the arm
    of the sofa before bringing us back face to face.

    "Don't

    move," I whispered into her ear. Cupping her jaw with both hands I
    tilted Kuiko's face up for a kiss. I went back for long seconds and
    thirds.

    Kuiko

    tried to follow me up after that last kiss. I slipped past her, kissed
    her neck then the nape of her neck. I nibbled my way down to her little
    red bow, kissed it then moved my head over to her right nipple, still
    covered by her imaginary teddy.

    "Perfect,"

    I blew onto the nipple. It was nice and firm, as thick as her pinkie,
    but a dark, dark brown with a puffy areola. I kissed the nipple through
    the fabric.

    "Perfect," I breathed on the left nipple before kissing it. Kuiko began sobbing.

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry," she wept. I did the only thing I could think of, I ignored her.

    When

    my lips reached the top of the belly button, her cries turned to
    whimpers. By the time I began rolling her panties down, the air was rich
    with her aroma.

    I

    positioned her ass against the armrest of the sofa, pushing her back as
    I did so. With a hand supporting her mid-spine, I pressed her over
    until she was reclining on her shoulders and looking up at me. Her tears
    had made a mess of her make-up. I finished pulling her panties up and
    cavalierly tossed them aside.

    I

    knew I had kindled a passion in her but I didn't know how fiery she had
    become. I took a few tentative licks, parting her labia when Kuiko gave
    a hand-muffled howl and hit her orgasm. For several seconds she
    thrashed about.

    "No, no, no," she repeatedly wept. Once more, I ignored her.

    I

    started gently licking up all her fluids as if nothing was wrong,
    because there wasn't. This was totally natural and I could best express
    this to Kuiko by turning her embarrassment into her pleasure. With broad
    strokes of my tongue, I gathered up her juice, even the two drops
    slowly making their way toward her belly.

    "Tasty,"

    I grumbled as I made eye contact with Kuiko. "I want more. Are you
    going to give me more?" Kuiko nodded once, blinked away some of the
    tears then nodded twice more. I gave her stiff button one long lick then
    grinned at her wickedly. "Get to it then," I teased. Forcing Kuiko to
    give me another orgasm wasn't my goal.

    It

    was for her to not focus on her misconception of what she was doing
    wrong, but to try to do something she thought was right so I could
    concentrate on her. At the point of her frustration,

    "I love the way your vagina is undulating. I've never felt that before," I related to Kuiko as I teased her labia with my teeth.

    "Eek,"

    she squealed. She was failing to orgasm. She knew she was failing to
    please me, but then she was. Her over-concentration slipped and she let
    her organic reactions take over. She was huffing, her legs began
    switching and her stomach pulsed. Kuiko hissed from deep within her
    abdomen then thrust her hips up against my face rapidly and repeatedly.

    I cleaned up her nethers with my tongue, avoiding her clit. When I finished, I met Kuiko's hungry gaze again.

    "You

    have been holding out on me," I glared suspiciously. Kuiko's eyes
    opened fully. I pulled her up by her arms until she was sitting on the
    sofa's arm, our bodies close together.

    I wedged my hand between her until I had a finger inside a hot wet tunnel.

    "You are not letting me put my cock in this poon," I pointed out. Kuiko shook her head.

    "Oh, now you are teasing me. Bad Girl!" I growled. "This is my cunt, understand?" She blinked a few times then nodded, a lot.

    "You

    are being very bad now," I declared. I was still fingering  her hot
    womb up front and now I reached around and began squeezing each ass
    cheek and running my fingers along her crack. Kuiko was at a loss for a
    response. "I need to teach you a lesson." Kuiko's mouth opened then
    shut. "I clearly need to teach you more than one lesson, don't I?"

    Kuiko nodded timidly.

    "You're

    thinking one or two lessons, I can tell," I glared angrily. "Bad Girl.
    You are trying to trick me. No, I won't be fooled. I know it will take
    at least ten lessons, more like twenty. Do you think twenty will be
    enough to teach you this is my cunt?"

    Kuiko got it. She shook her head in the negative. "No," she whispered.

    "You

    are right, it will take at least thirty lessons to teach you because
    you are such a tricky, sexy, erotic girl, and very, very Bad." Kuiko
    lost it. She wrapped her arms around my chest and her legs around my
    waist.

    "I'm

    bad, I'm bad, I'm a bad, bad girl," she giggle and wept simultaneously.
    I cupped each ass cheek, lifted her up and began making my way back to
    her bedroom. I followed the burning trail of candles to the correct one.
    Kuiko had to have disconnected the smoke detectors or we would have
    been doused in fire suppressant by now.

    I placed Kuiko on her bed. She started to recline, but I stopped her.

    "Hey,

    I want to unwrap my present now," I insisted. Kuiko reached for her
    teddy's bow. "No, I'm not going to be able to enjoy my present with my
    clothes on. What are you going to do about that?" Kuiko's face exploded
    in a smile.

    She

    stood up and started lifting my t-shirt over my head. Inspirationally,
    she kissed each of my nipples but otherwise left my bruised flesh alone.
    My shirt was gone, so she knelt before me. My slacks came down and my cock popped
    out. Despite all my clothing absolutes, I was going without underwear
    for the first time in three years. Kuiko meant that much to me.

    She kissed my tip after being mesmerized by my cockhead. A kiss to the base of my head followed.

    "No,

    you don't," I commanded. The role-reversal was dizzying. "I want my
    present and I want my cunt, right now." Kuiko went from worried (her
    nightmare cock sucking experiences) to elated.

    I pulled her into a standing position, gave her a deep French kiss then took a step back. Reflexively, Kuiko grabbed my cock,

    trying to keep me in place. I ignored her. Instead, I slowly reached
    for a bow, making a production of the whole act and drawing Kuiko's gaze
    in. I was symbolically applauding her choice of clothing.

    The ribbon gave way and I gently brushed her teddy aside.

    "Ah,

    there you are," I moaned as each nipple came into unobstructed view. I
    knelt between her legs which she opened wider to accommodate me. I
    started by pressing the very tip of my tongue against the tip of her
    left nipple, pushing it in.

    The

    lips closing around the engorged teat came next, playing around with
    the tissue while Kuiko moaned. I finally engulfed the nipple and areola
    before upping my suction. She was squirming all over the place,
    whimpering and hiccupping. When I sucked in as much as the breast as I
    could, Kuiko slipped her control and wrapped up my head in her arms.

    I

    worked my face over the right breast and played around a little longer,
    but I wanted to continue so I eventually reached up and blindly pinched
    her nose.

    "Oops," Kuiko mumbled.

    "My cunt," I reminded her. "Clearly thirty lessons won't be enough. Do we have to go for thirty-five?"

    Kuiko looked ecstatic.

    "You

    know, if we end up at 52 lessons, Angel will get suspicious," I
    related. She tried desperately to look guilty, sorry, or apologetic, but
    was failing. I pushed her back to the bed, angled toward the pillows
    then crawled on top of her.

    I

    didn't rush straight to penetration. She was warmed up and ready to go,
    but she deserved every bit of romance I could yank free from my
    madness. We kissed and kissed and kissed. Her hips were moving against
    me and she was giving those deep "ahs' of contentment. I had her so
    deeply invested in our coitus that my scepre penetrated her and was over
    an inch inside of her when she noticed.

    "Sex," she exulted excitedly.

    "You are talking," I chastised her. "That's thirty-six."

    "Sex, sex, sex," she giggled.

    "You are impossible, funny, and wonderful, Kuiko Sano," I laughed.

    "Sex, sex, sex," she snickered back at me.

    "I

    am going to have to really work on my punishment-reward system," I
    faux-groaned. I felt really proud of my little victory with Kuiko. It
    had come from a special place in my soul, my capacity to give happiness
    to another. That was a power I could embrace.

    Before

    the first full stroke, Kuiko's sexual anxiety was vanquished. It was
    the sensual embrace of what the body experienced during the act of sex.
    She could feel my presence deeply sliding up her walls. Her feet
    dragging up my thighs felt the hair on my legs, her lips tasted my
    breath, my mouthwash and her own lipstick that she'd transferred to me,
    and her nose could scent our mingled sweat, candles, body oils and my
    body soap.

    Our

    aroma and fluids were going to soak her sheets, her sheets, in her
    room, with her rolling around with a man having long, languid
    intercourse. She could, would and had performed and performed
    wondrously. My noises, my body movements all assured her she was
    pleasing me too. When I had my entirety inside of her and our pelvises
    rested together, Kuiko sighed erotically.

    Conversation

    failed us. Kuiko was obviously horny and I'd been fighting a hard-on
    since I walked through the door. Inside five minutes I was bucking
    against her desperately.

    "I'm,

    I'm cumming," I warned her through clenched teeth. Kuiko responded by
    grabbing my head with both hands and kissing the hell out of me.

    Even

    as I exploded into Kuiko, she kept our embrace. She was still keeping
    hold of me even as she screamed into her own orgasm. It felt great. It
    was sharing, me with her and her with me. As we both struggled for
    breath, I tried to roll off her to the side.

    "Don't go," Kuiko begged.

    "I'm not leaving," I assured her.

    "No, I want you to stay on top of me, for a little while longer," she pleaded.

    "Oh,

    that's thirty-seven," I snickered. She put her hands on my lower back.
    She would have grabbed my ass if she could have reached, no doubt.

    Had

    she wrapped me up with her legs, that would have freaked me out a
    little, but the hands were playful enough to not set me off.

    "Not letting you go," Kuiko announced triumphantly.

    "Be careful, Angel has a taser and a gun," I cautioned.

    "Ouch,"

    Kuiko pouted. She was getting what she wanted, me to stay on top of
    her, and I was willing to let her play this out. "Maybe I need to
    rethink this."

    "You are so cute when you furrow your brow in concentration," I teased.

    "Are you really going to, come back?" Kuiko hesitated.

    "No,

    no you don't," I grumbled. Kuiko was now looking for the angle. "I get
    thirty-seven dates and you can't stop me," I insisted. I bumped my
    pelvic hump against her. "Whose cunt?"

     Kuiko teared-up and turned her head to the side. "Your cunt," she whispered.

    I wiggled my hips around and my cock responded to the stimulation by rebounding to action.

    "That

    didn't sound very convincing," I accused her. I moved in very slowly
    with very short strokes as my sceptre grew harder. "Not very convincing
    at all." I built up our tempo. Kuiko turned back to look at me. "I want
    to hear you scream it," I teased. Kuiko released her passion and came at
    me with renewed aggression.

    We

    whispered each other's names, spoke then and finally began screaming
    them. We had yelled each other hoarse by the time Kuiko came again. Her
    grip on me was exhausted and weak but I felt she wanted me to continue
    until I planted more of my seed into her. This time there was no
    stopping me from rolling over.

    I couldn't have supported my weight above her and we were both drenched in sweat. Still panting, she looked to me.

    "Thirty-seven?" she mumbled. I nodded. "I'll make out my will."

    She smiled happily. "Okay, when I can get out of bed, I'll make out my will." She began giggling.

    "What?" I snickered too. She was contagious.

    "A week ago," she guffawed, "I was a law-abiding citizen. Now I want to go kick some cop ass."

    "I saw Angel get in a fight today. Trust me, you don't want to do that," I panted. "Kuiko, thank you."

    "What for?" she huffed.

    "For

    the great sex, of course," I studied her. "I had a wonderful time. You
    made me feel appreciated and human." Kuiko's eyes grew large then the
    tears began.

    "I'm sorry, you're welcome. I wish I wasn't crying," she gulped. "Why am I crying?"

    "I'm

    the one who should be crying," I wrapped her up in my arms, side to
    side, facing one another. "I'm the one who wants to have sex with you
    again, but we don't have the time tonight." Kuiko looked down and sure
    enough, my shaft was twitching to life. The hug became a stifling full-body hug. I fought down the panic. The alarm went off. Huh?

    "Oh," Kuiko groaned. "I set the alarm. You have five minutes to get to your home."

    "Five?"

    I asked. She nodded. I pushed Kuiko on her back and began ravishing her
    left nipple. Within seconds, her legs were moving languorously as she
    became more aroused. At the three minute mark, I finally broke contact.

    "You are being so mean to me," I groaned.

    "Huh?" Kuiko mumbled through her sexual haze.

    "These

    nipples. To make it up to me, the next ten times we are in private or
    semi-private surroundings, you are going to give me free access to these
    delicious nipples," I demanded.

    "Oh," she gave a fatigued smile. "I must be really bad."

    "You are the worst," I agreed. "Luscious, graceful, delectable, heavenly, lovely and savory all at the same time."

    "A

    man has never described me that way with any of those words, much less
    all of them," she sighed. "It feels better because I know you are
    honest."

    I slipped over Kuiko, sat on the edge and began putting my clothes on.

    "Israel, I, I, I am grateful," Kuiko murmured.

    "You don't need to be grateful," I touched her hand. "Men and women, this is how we are supposed to be."

    "You really think so?" she inquired softly.

    "I

    would like to think that is how we are supposed to be," I admitted.
    "There is a ton of misery out there. There should be some love too." I
    finished getting dressed. I handed her phone to her, then held out my
    wristband. She fumbled with her app and scanned, with a grin so large.
    "I have to go. Do you, ah, want to see me out?"

    "Nah,

    I'm good. I'm just going to lie here and stare at the ceiling a bit,"
    she sighed. I gave her a final, tender kiss then headed. "I love you,"
    she whispered. I wish I hadn't heard that. I hoped she meant it to be
    unheard. I walked to the living room and into Aniqua on the couch.

    "Ah, hi?" I muttered.

    "Hey, Israel," she grinned.

    "Been here long?" I asked.

    "About half an hour," her eyes blazed. Oh God, she'd been audio witness to a whole hell of a lot.

    "Well, I got to go," I excused myself and fled out the door.

    "Bye,"

    Aniqua got in her parting shot. I made it back to my place with notice,
    but once inside the conversation stopped. Samantha and Venus were
    lounging on the floor. Capri was in the kitchen; I suspected preparing
    us dinner.

    Samantha and Venus were eating some Chinese takeout, but Venus popped up and sped my way.

    "Can

    I have a hug?" she smiled with eyes of fire. I choked back my fear and
    nodded. She wasn't gentle, like Kuiko. This was a tight body press, full
    of sensual desire and lust. It took me a second to reciprocate.

    I

    put pressure on her lower back and petted her hair because that was
    what she enjoyed during Sunday's massage. We parted after ten long (for
    me) seconds.

    "You fucked the shit out of her, didn't you?" Venus sniffed me like a true predator.

    "I need to take a shower," I evaded.

    "Before you work out?" Venus taunted me. "Oh, is 'Red' really your lawyer, and your roommate?"

    "Maybe

    not, and yes, she's my roommate and she's unemployed, like me, and
    needed a place before she gets tossed out of her domicile," I explained.

    "Are they going to kick you out too?" Samantha became concerned.

    "No," Capri called out from the kitchen. "He has a cock, he stays."

    "If you need a job," Venus kept looking at me like a cat treat, "you can come to work with me."

    "What would I do?" I sighed. I suspected I already knew the answer.

    "Oh, the girls and I will think of something," Venus teased.

    "Venus,

    getting a job solely on the fact that I have a cock, kind of
    short-circuits my whole reason for rebelling," I reminded her.

    "Well, you can't blame a girl for trying," she scratched under my chin before returning to her spot.

    'Yes,

    Venus, I can,' I thought. I wasn't going to have that argument.
    Instead, bowing to the dermal detriment of taking a shower at that
    moment and again when I got back from the gym, I retreated to my room,
    changed into gym clothes and took a breather sitting on my bed.

    "Dinner," Capri shouted.

    I

    came out to face fish sticks, carrots & peas, and half a baked
    potato with bacon and cheese. It made it more difficult to eat,
    concentrate on eating and digesting, but I joined Capri on the sofa and
    dug in. Capri wasn't the problem, Venus and Samantha looked like they
    wanted to cover me in cheese then lick me clean.

    "Israel,"

    Capri mumbled through a mouthful of fish sticks, "when you get back
    from the gym, can I suck you off again?" I nearly died, first from
    fright then from hilarity.

    "Wha, how come she gets to give you a blowjob?" Venus exploded. Samantha was clearly of the same mind.

    "Yeah", I looked at Capri after I swallowed. "Why do you get to?"

    "I

    haven't had sexual contact with you in the past four hours," Capri kept
    eating away, lying and looking forward at Venus and Samantha, not at
    me. "That has to count for something."

    "Wait!" Samantha rose to her knees. "I haven't touched you yet either."

    "Oh, God, don't tell me a hug counts," Venus groaned. Capri gulped down her food, grinned evilly then turned to me.

    "Damn Israel, clearly intelligence is not a deciding factor on who you plan to breed with," Capri chortled.

    "Capri, that's cold," I tried not to smile, unsuccessfully.

    "Listen you," Venus stood up in a fury, "don't fuck with us like that," she addressed Capri.

    "Huh?" Samantha was playing catch-up. "It was a joke?"

    "Yes, Samantha, that was a joke. I'm not going to go wading in your little breeding pool," Capri pledged. "I'm his lawyer."

    "You

    say that now," Venus menaced, "But the first time you catch him in the
    shower, that legal principle will go flying straight out the window."

    "Hold

    on," I stood up. "I am not a chew toy. I will sleep with who I chose,
    when I chose, unless they turn me down." That absurdity cooled things
    off.

    After

    that, we were able to move on to more pleasant subjects. Samantha was a
    house painter and Venus installed home appliances including home gyms.
    She was able to go to some nice houses while Samantha worked on a few
    interesting pre-Plague buildings. I thought we were integrating nicely
    when Capri smacked me in the back of the head.

    "What the hell?" I cringed away from her. Me, women and violence were a bad mix.

    "What did I tell you?" Capri growled at me. I kept trying to back through the arm of the sofa and run for my room.

    "Ah,” I mumbled.

    "Have ‘less impressive sex’!" she yelled at me.

    "Woman,

    what are you babbling about?" Venus rose. She had realized the
    unexpected attack was causing me to collapse inward. "Stop hitting him."

    "Kuiko finally posted her review of your boy Israel," Capri growled at me.

    It

    took Capri backing off and some deep breathing by me to push my
    perceptions to re-encompass reality. Samantha and Venus were already
    ratcheted to their phones, looking up Kuiko's comments on my sexual
    performance.

    "Israel, I apologize for my aggressiveness," Capri whispered. "I thought we had an agreement."

    "No," I gasped back, "we did not have an agreement, how bad is it?" Capri showed me her screen.

    The

    start of Kuiko's review: "I have been lying in bed for the last half
    hour because the series of orgasms that rocked my body left me unable to
    move. Oh; my; god. After spending one hour with Israel Jensen I know
    that if I die now, all my wishes will have been fulfilled."

    I

    cried. I literally broke down in tears and sobbed. Kuiko had inscribed
    over 700 words that elevated our one hour encounter to near legendary
    status. I didn't understand. We had some foreplay and a bit of sex, that
    was all. I slapped some mental jigsaw pieces together and rallied to
    make sense of this disaster.

    Kuiko

    was passionate, romantic and unrestrained in her impulses. She probably
    thought this was praise, an erotic 'thank you' for something she
    valued. She didn't mean kick me in my psychic testes. My eyes were
    crossed and I was whimpering on the inside, but she'd meant it as a
    tribute. I was putting my bio-systems under control when the bell rang.
    It was Kuiko and Aniqua.

    I snatched Capri's arm before she vaulted off the sofa.

    "Don't

    go after Kuiko over this," I pleaded. Capri spun on me, her countenance
    twisted up and then she let the anger fade from her face.

    "I, okay Israel. Deal with it your way," Capri sat back down.

    The door opened right after the second ring. Aniqua appeared happy to see me. Kuiko was bouncing on the balls of her feet.

    "We thought you might want company at the gym," Aniqua said.

    "Hug!" Kuiko begged.

    "Why

    don't we step inside for a moment first," I suggested. I had to put
    events in perspective. Angel was going to pummel Kuiko, no doubt. Capri
    wouldn't be able to keep her disgust with her in check. There would be
    confusion and jealousy. Pieces were falling apart. I had to fix things. I
    shut the door once the two ladies stepped inside. Think, think, think.

    "Nice one," Venus teased Kuiko.

    "Kuiko,

    we are in a semi-private setting," I told my Asian friend. It took her a
    second then she got really excited. She had on a black sports bra which
    she quickly rolled up.

    "What the,” Venus muttered.

    "You

    were bad," I teased Kuiko. She nodded vigorously. I reached down, put
    my hands on her ass shorts and pulled her up and against the wall by the
    door. When her right breast was at the correct height, I began giving
    the nipple feather-light kisses. Each touch of my lips was a tiny bit
    stronger and lasted a little bit longer.

    Kuiko wove her legs around my hips, her heels digging into my ass and her hands on my shoulder to help support her weight.

    "Your cunt, your cunt, your cunt," she breathed into my ear. It took me a second.

    "You

    are talking again," I enounced in a loud voice. "You realize this
    nipple punishment doesn't count then, don't you? Bad, very bad girl."

    She

    clamped a hand over her mouth. Kuiko really needed to take some acting
    lessons if we were going to play out this shared fantasy among friends.

    "What the fuck!" Venus yelped. "Punishment, that's punishment? When the hell did this happen and why is he telling her what to do?"

    Angel,

    Capri and Kuiko kinda, sorta understood my issues. Venus was in the
    vast majority that didn't. She liked me. She certainly liked my reviews,
    but she was mentally invested in this society. She was in my domicile
    so she was going to get sex. I invited her in so intercourse was a
    given; if not right now, soon.

    Women

    were hunters and men were their reward. It was the way things worked in
    her mind and in the mind of millions of women all over the country. We
    were free, Venus wasn't an abuser, but once we invited a women into our
    presence, we surrendered all other control. I had directed Debra in what
    to do, but the choice of what to do had always been hers. My
    performance was an absolute must.

    Me

    bringing Kuiko to task was the opposite of that. I was clearly
    dominating her both socially and physically and I was stacking eroticism
    into the mix. To pile on the bizarre, I was 'taking' sexual favors from
    a female. My punishment was a joke, but Kuiko was still having to
    submit to a male and appease me with her body.

    More

    and more of Kuiko's breast disappeared into my mouth. I was noisily
    smacking my lips, suckling and making the most enjoyable noises that
    spilled forth from my heart. I let Kuiko grind against me until her
    muffled cries of pleasure became clearly audible then stopped. She slid
    back down my body until she was able to put her feet on the ground.

    Kuiko clutched me a few seconds longer, breathing heavily against my chest.

    "I

    hope you've learned your lesson," I scolded Kuiko. "Next time it will
    be both nipples and I'll take my damn time, so don't say I didn't warn
    you." Kuiko looked up, smiled and nodded.

    "God, I want to be bad," Samantha whimpered. I gingerly rolled Kuiko's bra back into place.

    Going

    to the gym was a relief from the tension back at my place. I mentally
    debated how hard I should argue with Kuiko and Aniqua to let me return
    home alone, but my nerves were frayed and my energy was dwindling.
    Walking through the door enlightened me to all kinds of things. The heat
    told me my condo was over-occupied, the chatter dying down informed me
    that the TV was on and a heated conversation was going on, and, as the
    old refrain went, I wanted to run away, but where would I go?

    Angel

    and Seneca where there, it wasn't past midnight, oh, they'd been called
    into work early, so they had been let off early, got it. Venus and
    Samantha had brought chairs up from their condos so they wouldn't have
    to sit on my floor anymore, or their floors. Seneca had my comfy chair,
    Angel and Capri held the couch, Roni was on the floor leaning against
    the sofa, so Aniqua and Kuiko would have to fend for themselves.

    At

    least the far corner of the room where I normally hid out was
    uncluttered. Eight days ago I walked into this place. It felt like a
    shoddy prison, but I was alone inside. Now? What had gone so wrong with
    my life that I had to walk over people to get to my God damn corner of
    floor space?

    The

    icing on the cake was that no one seemed happy. Correction, Kuiko and
    Aniqua were happy, but I had little hope of them remaining that way. The
    greetings poured in. I found myself edging along the back wall so I
    could make a break for the kitchen. After I got a cold drink of water I
    could, crawl under the sink or something.

    "Israel, they are talking about you on TV," Angel rasped bitterly. "They are making you out to be some kind of crackpot."

    "Honey, Angel, I am some kind of crackpot. I simply happen to be a crackpot that's right," I assuaged her anger.

    "Are you going to nipple-lick Kuiko again?" Venus glared at me.

    "What?" Angel spewed her juice.

    "Ugh," I grunted. I did not want to have that discussion at that moment.

    "It is not what you think," Capri tried to intervene. "He was punishing her, for her review."

    "What?" now Angel glared at me.

    "Ugh," I repeated. I didn't want to do this.

    "I was a bad girl," Kuiko chirped.

    "Damn it!" Angel stood and started coming at me.

    "Oh, fuck," I groaned quietly. Angel took a few steps then hovered just out of reach.

    "Ah, Israel, you are free to do whatever you want," Angel searched for some calm.

    "And

    you are free to stop me," I answered. The anger didn't leave Angel, but
    it started receding into the background of our affection.

    "I don't understand any of you," Venus threw up her hands. "When do I get a crack at him?"

    "When he feels you've earned it," Roni answered first.

    "When is that going to be?" Venus was petulant.

    "Soon," I promised. "First I need a shower, then heal up a bit and then you and I need to discuss some issues."

    "Like what?" Venus was still angry, but now she had renewed hope.

    "Fatherhood

    for starters," I replied. That stopped most of the women. Of course we
    would have sex and the logical conclusion to plentiful sex was
    offspring. That I would be hanging around for the whole child-rearing
    experience wasn't something that had occurred to them.

    I

    got my ice water, took my shower and then pulled out my parka and
    thermal underwear. Sure, it was over 85 degrees in my living room, but
    this was the only armor I had. Defeated by the knowledge that passing
    out from heat stroke wouldn't solve anything, I put on some pajamas and
    returned to the gathering.

    The

    unsettled atmosphere of the room jumped on me as I tried to take my
    seat. Capri and Angel wanted me to sit between them. That wasn't
    happening. My mental construct was the Wicker Man and those two ladies
    were on fire. Besides that, I had almost forgotten I was a celebrity, in
    the same vein as Louis David Riel and Guy Fawkes.

    Every

    talking head from coast to coast agreed that I was in dire need of
    medication. That didn't surprise me. What did was the horoscope
    projections that the male population was as low as 7%. I didn't believe
    it was that bad yet. The debate wasn't about what to do, but how to do
    it. The male-friendly side said we should 'encourage' men to frolic more
    and take more aphrodisiacs.

    If

    the males failed to play along, or failed to play along in enough
    numbers (which really meant 'unless we all played along'), then they
    should forcefully dose us. The conservatives demanded the men start
    being dosed now. After being dosed, men wouldn't care that their rights
    were being trampled, we would be too busy humping the umbrella stand.

    Only

    a talk show out of Mexico City had a shred of reality attached to it.
    You had your 'Save Society Now' proponent, a 'be nice to guys until we
    have to crack them over the head' spokeswoman and lastly a neurologist
    from Texas, all teleconferenced, of course. After watching the first two
    rant for a while and letting the male mediator smile banally while his
    future was being sliced and diced, the doctor spoke up.

    "Do

    any of you know what you are talking about?" she asked sternly. "Don't
    answer because it is clear you don't. What do you think happens to the
    brain when you bombard it with neurochemicals? I'll tell you, it doesn't
    solve the root problem, it masks it. If your male is depressed, pumping
    his brain up until he smiles doesn't make his depression go away."

    "Now

    your man is both depressed and overly happy. The physical side effects
    of these drugs are also very bad. Ulcers, liver damage, kidney damage,
    heart murmurs and the list goes on and on. They have headaches, hair
    loss, irritable bowel syndrome and weight loss or gain," she added.

    "Men are being dosed all the time and society doesn't see that happening," the conservative countered.

    "One,

    you are wrong, it happens all the time in my practice," the doctor
    stated. "Besides, we aren't talking about men with some sort of
    malfunction. We are talking about making drug addicts out of perfectly
    normal, well-adjusted males. If a drug is used on 50,000 men and ten
    percent have an adverse reaction, you've lost the performance of five
    thousand guys."

    "You

    pump drugs into all 8 million of our men and you are looking at 8
    hundred thousand," the doctor emphasized. "Are you okay with losing the
    contribution of that many men? If so, then I agree with Mr. Jensen. I'm
    getting out while I still can."

    "It won't be that bad," the man-friendly woman insisted.

    "You

    want to take two to three years figuring out who's right?" the doctor
    countered. It wasn't lost on me that there was this pretty man there
    while the catfight flew around him, and he was sitting there like a
    ventriloquist dummy and smiling. Maybe he was high as a kite. Maybe he
    just wanted to keep his job. I couldn't tell.

    Oh

    yeah, it seems that nation-wide over fifteen thousand wooden curtain
    dowels were purchased today and countless rolls of surgical tape.
    Tomorrow's metro rides were going to be ugly. My brethren were going to
    get overwhelmed, beaten and jailed. I couldn't decide how I felt about
    that. I didn't want anyone to get hurt, man or woman, but my fellows
    knew the odds.

    We

    had faced them our entire lives. We couldn't win. We probably wouldn't
    make an impression. Yet, what else was left for us to do? Even when they
    knew it was madness, they were driving us to the slaughter pens. It was
    a pointless gesture on our parts, but it was our choice to make for
    once in our lives. The women wouldn't understand. I doubted my brethren
    could even articulate their defiance, but there it was.

    There

    was one more hammer-blow before the night was officially over. I
    received a message and link from Eloise Granger. She asked me to look it
    over and contact her when I felt ready to make a statement, which was
    odd. The link was to a video in Chinese with subtitles.

    There

    were five Chinese men, kneeling in a dark room on a dirt floor. The
    first one was staring off into space, that thousand yard stare of a
    person who'd lived through too much pain. There was a woman (?), face
    masked, bent over behind him, his body shielding most of her. She rested
    her left hand on his shoulder. He gave his name, his family and recited
    the fact that he was there voluntarily. Two lines to represent an
    entire life.

    "I

    will have the final word," he said with fatalistic pride. He nodded
    briefly and the person behind him lunged forward. The man's mouth opened
    in shock and pain. His body trembled. He made another desperate gasp
    for life and blood spat from his lips. He fell over dead; eyes open.

    The

    second man was staring at the camera. He began trembling and in a
    rather pathetic gesture, he reached out his hand to the thigh of the man
    beside him. That man touched his companion's hand but kept looking
    forward. The second man gave his own, short tale.

    "I will have the final word," he too declared then he was stabbed from behind and died.

    One

    by one, the remaining men gave their stories until three more corpses
    spilled their blood out on the floor. The camera man finally turned the
    old fashion camcorder on himself. He was young, 18, maybe 19 at the
    oldest. He was crying but looked happy, even relieved. He gave a broader
    story. He had convinced the other men to be here. He had hired the
    assassin to send them onto whatever awaited them. It was all his fault,
    his doing.

    The

    video recorded the woman coming up behind him very quietly. She rested a
    hand on his shoulder the same way she had done with all the others. He
    reached up and caressed that gloved hand for a moment then nodded. As
    efficient as ever, she killed him with one thrust.

    It wasn't over.

    The

    woman check to make sure the young man was dead, picked up the recorder
    and turned it on herself. With her free hand she removed her mask.

    She

    said she was the young man's older sister. She was a police officer in
    the regional intelligence unit. She had discovered her brother's plan
    easily.

    I confronted him today.

    He

    showed me that message from North America. He wanted to go before all
    avenues were closed. Worse, I knew the truth of the matter. I forged the
    papers that allowed me to gain custody of these men, no one helped me. I
    had to promise my brother that I would get away with this before he put
    the plan in motion. He wanted me to be safe more than he wanted to
    escape.

    I

    lied to him. I am good at lying; the government trained me to be. So I
    tricked him, helped him gather his friends and brought them all to this
    place. There is no way I can escape. Not after what I've done. Not after
    I've used my unit's access codes to send this, my brother's only
    accomplishment we allowed him in this life, out to the world so that he
    may yet save others.

    They

    will know it is me," she smiled, "so I will take my little brother's
    words of advice and I, too, shall have the final word."

    She

    pulled out her police issue sidearm, put it at the crux of her jaw and
    throat, then pulled the trigger. The camcorder dropped, her body flipped
    back and then she was still for a moment.

    She

    had been kneeling, so that when she fell back dead, her forelegs were
    pinned under her. Her right foot kicking slightly was sort of a shock.

    "Oh my God," I gasped. I felt like weeping.

    "That, that kicking, it happens occasionally," Angel whispered in disbelief. That was not what I was referring to.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 9 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 7
    That point beyond teetering on the brink.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    A tidal wave is a slight tremor, a ripple on the water and the receding of the sea. The wave is but the last act of the play

    "Israel, are you going to be okay?" Angel worried.

    "Over

    twenty thousand square feet of pretentious butch women with guns," I
    joked loudly. "What could possibly go wrong for me here?"

    "Angel, I think your guy is unraveling," Seneca whispered to Angel.

    She

    needn't have whispered. I had enunciated at a volume that resonated all
    over the office space. We had everyone's attention. More importantly to
    me, I located the woman, or in this case, the group of women, who
    recognized me. They would be my chief opponents in this hostile
    territory.

    If

    you run away from women long enough, you start to figure out their
    hunting habits. Every coterie had a lead lioness and I could tell which
    one she was. She had strawberry blonde hair and pig-tails and I swear to
    God, she looked to be fifteen. Her eyes told a very different story.
    They were cold, bleak and pitiless, yet with a burning fire at their
    core.

    She

    also had dimples. I had to blink really hard, twice, to make sure my
    mind hadn't sneaked some freaky mirage into my field of vision.

    "I've

    got him from here, officers," a solid Latina with short-cropped hair
    ambushed us from the side. She was being polite. It wasn't like there
    were any choices being made.

    "You'll

    be fine, Israel," Angel called to my retreating form. I couldn't build
    myself up for a conversation before I was taken to a small room and told
    to take a seat. I took in the details. The agent didn't have on a name
    badge, that was meant to isolate me mentally and stop me from trying to
    ingratiate myself to my captors.

    This

    reinforced my subliminal demons that saw women as faceless aggressors.
    The room was playing into my claustrophobia. It was also soundproof,
    playing against my anxiety brought about by a lack of audio stimulation.
    What my tormentors must not have been counting on was that Sunday had
    put me past all of this.

    Hell,

    I'd screwed Bethany Fremont and I thought that would never, ever happen
    again. I'd done it and I'd felt fine afterwards. Dimples the Clown was
    going to have to do better than this. Better yet, I knew what was
    coming. First they would wreck my confidence, then they would be my
    friends who only wanted to help. The blackmail would come later. My pain
    would be mental, not physical this round.

    I

    hadn't read the Federal playbook, nor was I a master of interrogation.
    They considered me a dog so they would treat me like a dog, a bad dog.
    Dimples and company weren't stupid; I imagined they were actually quite
    bright. Their problem was that they'd been breaking my gender for forty
    years and very effectively.

    The

    critical difference was that I wasn't an MRA terrorist, or even a
    criminal in my mind. I had nothing to feel guilty about. They had no
    leverage and on a visceral level, I wasn't even afraid of them anymore,
    cautious yes, but not afraid. The man walking into the room was a bit of
    a surprise. He looked very well-dressed but casual, fatherly if your
    father was a college professor from an earlier era.

    "Hello,

    Mr. Jensen, I'm Ezra Bryan," he greeted me with a smile. His hazel
    eyes, ensconced behind round glasses, gave off a comforting glow. He was
    my friend, just ask him. "I'm here to help you." See? "Can we talk for a
    bit?" He sat down opposite me before I could respond.

    "Can I see your gun and badge?" I asked politely.

    "Come now Israel, men don't carry guns. Do you want a firearm?" he remained pleasant.

    "Oh," I mused. He answered questions with questions. I knew that trick well. "Where did you get your degree from, Doctor?"

    "Holy Cross," he conceded. "Now would you answer a few of my questions?"

    I

    put my hands on my thighs, lowered my chin to my chest and shut out the
    room. Meditation is a technique best used in an area that is quiet and
    safe. They had given me only one voice to tune out and, while I didn't
    trust Dimples, I knew how this escalation would go.

    I

    was safe for now. When the psychiatrist Dimples has sicked on me,
    realized he was losing to a guy with two semesters of psychology, he
    broke form and did something you never do, he touched a survivor of
    sexual assault without permission. See, he was here to find me
    psychologically unsound so they could imprison me without a trial
    forever.

    His

    problem was that you can't find someone insane if they are capable of
    reasoned discourse, thus my initial words with him, but wouldn't talk to
    you. Obstinate isn't a psychological disorder. It's only rude. I was
    meditating, someone touched me. Since I've been sensory deprived and
    touched by people who did me harm, this was bad.

    I yelped and fell sideways in my chair. I ate the fear, ate the anger and kept my eyes down.

    "What is wrong, Israel?" the Dumbass asked with false sympathy, offering to help me up.

    I got up without his help.

    "Can I see your tablet please?" I countered. I could play this 'answer a question with a question' thing too.

    "I'm sorry, but that has confidential information on it. Why did you fall over?" he kept at it.

    I pulled my chair around to the side of the table and took a seat.

    "Israel,

    this is not helping your cause. Don't you want the truth to come out?"
    he smiled in that paternal style. Yes, this was helping my cause and you
    didn't want the truth to come out, you Jerk, I thought.

    I

    put my palms on my thighs, my chin on my chest and started to meditate
    once more. This time he touched me before I was all the way under.

    "Israel, you are not helping yourself with this display," Dr. Bryan was getting a little touchy.

    "Ezra,

    what do you call a man who sneaks up on men who do not know him, who
    have their eyes closed and are either meditating or asleep?" I finally
    spoke.

    "Aren't those some kind of perverts?" I regarded him with the closest imitation of the tone he was using on me.

    "Do

    you see people who touch you as being perverted?" he resumed is babble.
    I put my palms on my thighs, my chin on my chest and resumed
    meditating.

    On

    his fourth unwarranted touching, I got up and walked to the door. It
    wasn't a normal door, it opened out. I guessed that was so someone
    inside couldn't bar the authorities from entry. It opened which made
    sense since I was six inches taller and twenty-five years younger than
    their pet male shrink.

    Of

    course, there were two agents at the door as well. I wasn't planning to
    sprint for the elevators or closest window anyway. They were across the
    hallway and unhappy to see me.

    "Hi," I greeted them cheerfully as I let the door shut.

    "Get back inside," the African-American agent stated firmly.

    "Actually,

    there is this weird old guy in there who keeps touching me every time I
    close my eyes and try to go to sleep," I pleaded. "Can you please help
    me?" For a second, they were both confused by my request. They had this
    misconception they were protectors of the public welfare.

    "He's giving you a psychiatric exam," the second agent, this one of East Asian extraction, told me.

    "Really?"

    I doubt I was very convincing in my surprise. "I was raped repeatedly
    when I was sixteen, so why on God's Green Earth would any healthcare
    professional touch me without my consent or awareness?" Take that Bitch!
    There is simply no right answer for that question and everyone
    listening in on this exchange knew it.

    Five

    doors down, the portal flew open and Capri came bolting out at a dead
    run with two agents hot on her ass, trying to re-write history.

    "This

    farce is at an end!" Capri O'Hara screamed at the top of her lungs.
    Sadly, Capri was a small woman and both of her pursuers where superior
    specimens in all the currently relevant categories.

    "Israel,

    as your legal counsel, I advise you to not answer any further questions
    without me being present," she got out before they muffled her. The
    damage was done. I was free, in a very, very limited legal context. This
    act hadn't played out yet, though, because the next two people out the
    door were Angel and Seneca.

    In

    retrospect, had I ever actually seen Angel in a fight before she
    threatened me on Friday, I wouldn't have let her back in my condo, much
    less my bedroom. I had no fist-fighting experience, but I'd seen a few
    female fight movies and TV shows, things like the Power Rangers and
    Black Widow: Agent of SHIELD. I was totally unprepared for the reality
    of this kind of violence.

    Angel

    drove her fist into the lower back of the rightmost agent holding
    Capri. That woman screamed, and I mean screamed, in pain before
    crumpling into a whimpering ball. The agent on the left was really
    quick. She tried to defend herself and deflected the first blow, later I
    was told that was Angel's feint, but Angel connected with her chin
    before the woman could bring the other hand up protectively.

    Angel

    jacked her off the ground. I was stunned the agent was still conscious.
    Hell's Bells, I was stunned her head was still attached. The federal
    agent had less than a second to rejoice in that fact before Angel's
    other fist propelled her over Capri and down in a heap in front of my
    lawyer. Seneca had no fears about her partner's combat expertise.

    She

    had spun around to the door that seemed to hold everybody, held up her
    hand, put her other hand on her sidearm and was loudly begging everyone
    to calm down. Dimples' crowd kept pouring out of the room, their hands
    falling to their weapons as well. Shelia joined the mob followed by
    Dimples herself.

    The

    agents beside me were in a quandary. I was a witness, not a suspect,
    but I wasn't someone they trusted to remain sane. I had to admire their
    teamwork even though it was working against me. The East Asian put her
    forearm to my neck and pushed me hard against the wall next to the door.
    The African-American put her hand on her taser and took up a defensive
    posture.

    The

    only noise was the first agent's whimpers. Capri was the only one
    moving, shrugging off the kinks she'd earned from the grapple and
    stooping beside the second, unconscious, agent. Capri drew forth that
    woman's taser.

    "Put it down," the darker skinned agent warned.

    "Put

    it down or we will put you down, Ms. O'Hara," Dimples spoke in the
    sweetest voice. I wondered if she was a Care Bear in a previous life.
    Most likely 'Let the Right One in' Care Bear.

    "Stop with the empty threats, you pack of weasels," Capri snapped. "Now listen the fuck up."

    "One of three things is going to happen," Capri started.

    "I said 'put it down'," the African-American agent stated firmly.

    "You

    are going to release my client so that we can talk, I'm going to taser
    you and then the cunt who is assaulting my client, or you are going to
    taser me," Capri finished.

    "Wish granted," the agent snarled.

    "You do realize that once she drops I have a clear shot at you, right?" Angel notified her.

    "You don't have your taser drawn," the African-American agent stated.

    "No," Angel extended her pistol past Capri. "I have my sidearm."

    "Now,

    as I was saying, you have three options and you lose big time in the
    last two," Capri grinned like a vindictive leprechaun.

    "She won't shoot," Dimples referred to Angel. "The odds of Mr. Jensen being caught in the cross-fire are very high."

    "Irrelevant," Capri snorted. "Because I'm about to shoot you," she started raising her taser.

    "Last chance, Lady," the agent warned.

    "Do you want to know why you are fucked?"

    Capri scoffed. "See these are all government issued weapons and every
    time one is discharged you have to write an incident report."

    "That isn't your taser. You stole it," the agent pointed out. I saw Shelia Montanyard flinch minutely.

    "Hey,

    FedLawBitch," Capri snorted (she was addressing Shelia, I would learn
    later). "Just because my law school offered night classes doesn't mean
    I'm an idiot. Bronson v. Michigan."

    Only two people understood that, Shelia and Capri.

    "Bronson v. Michigan doesn't apply," Shelia bluffed.

    "The

    Supreme Court disagrees. It has been applied two times in the past
    seven years and since this is a government building, the dumb bitch on
    the ground is a government law enforcement agent, and since Mr. Jensen
    is a person of interest to the court,”

    "Put your weapons down," Shelia conceded.

    "What?" the African-American agent blanched.

    "Holster

    your weapon," Dimples spoke again. "While Ms. O'Hara is within her
    rights to shoot you, you are not within your rights to shoot her. Do you
    want to get tasered?"

    "Oh,

    and the cops are covered by Bronson as well," Capri waved her hand over
    her shoulder. "I am an officer of the court and your two brigands were
    assaulting me and keeping me from my legal duties. Go after them and
    I'll nipple twist you so hard, Ms. Montanyard, your screams will make
    your law school professors fall over dead in shock."

    "Noted,"

    Shelia nodded. She wasn't giving up so much as repositioning for the
    next offensive. Before my time there was a military term tossed around
    called 'Shock and Awe.’ From the look on the faces of Dimples and
    Shelia, they had thought they were the French army invading Monaco only
    to discover they had invaded Switzerland by mistake.

    They

    thought they'd spend half a day rounding up the local constabulary then
    have dinner on the beach, in this case, the Federation Capital. Oh no,
    they could still see victory on the horizon but beyond all predictions,
    they were really going to have to work for it. Right then, the door to
    my interrogation room opened and the doctor looked out.

    "Is everything fine?" he inquired.

    "Oh,

    Dr. Bryan, I'm informing every institution on the planet that pretends
    to know anything about medicine and reporting your gross negligence.
    When I'm done with you, even the W H O won't use you to clean their
    toilets," Capri glared.

    "What did I do?" he looked around, shocked.

    "You

    touched a post-recovery rape patient without their consent, repeatedly,
    even after he was clearly uncomfortable with it," Capri snapped.

    "He is Post-recovery," the man stated.

    "Were

    you incapable of reading his file dating from yesterday morning in
    which the police report my client having been beaten black and blue by
    unnamed assailants? He didn't press charges, but it is still an open
    investigation. The G E D frowns on people running around and beating up
    men, so there actually is a use for those douches after all," Capri
    snarled.

    Dr. Bryan had this wide-eyed, stunned expression. Eventually his gaze settled on Shelia and Dimples.

    "He's

    not what you said he'd be," the man blathered. "His profile is all
    wrong. The man is totally mad, I tell you. Give me more time and I can
    prove it."

    "Doc,"

    I said calmly. "I suggest you exit this building as soon as possible
    and hurry home before they cancel your travel voucher."

    "Mr. Jensen," he turned on me desperately. "You are psychologically very ill and you need professional help."

    I

    just smiled. He was right. We both knew he was right, but I had trapped
    him before he trapped me. A week ago, I would have snapped like a
    branch in a tornado. The women around me, for good and ill, had scraped
    away all the scabs and scar tissue that I'd let build up over the years
    until all was left was the raw open wounds.

    My

    blood was on fire and my mind a hurricane of thoughts, wants and
    desires. I wasn't a man grown to adulthood by continual experience. I
    was shards of all of those stages of my life, jumbled together into some
    slipshod construct that staggered forth from encounter to encounter.
    Dr. Bryan had lost because I could be a seventeen year old survivor one
    second and the man lying on the floor, laughing while Flame beat on me
    the next.

    Had

    they given Dr. Bryan time to work on me, develop his skills to my
    condition, he would have cracked me in a few days, a week at the most.
    He was a psychiatrist, and most likely a good one to be working with the
    FBI, and I was, in fact, insane. This was my victory. I had forced
    Dimples to expend a weapon for no gain. I wasn't sure Angel would get
    it.

    Two

    hours later found us in a much larger room, laid out in a comfortably
    cluttered manner. It was terrain psychology all over again. Was I to
    believe a federal agency as big as this didn't have clean conference
    rooms for us to use? As it was, Capri and I were on one side of the
    table. Angel and Seneca were on the edge of the table closest to the
    main door.

    That

    left Dimples and company to spread out over the other half of the room.
    Their body language was laid back and unaggressive, they had bought
    this Indian-Italian fusion feast and they were bantering back in a
    non-gender specific manner.

    "What does this tell you?" Capri turned to me as she finished a forkful of garlic pasta.

    "Special

    Agent in Charge Enola Treyvon's (Dimples actual name) team are
    man-hunters," I said as I gulped down my food. By that I meant people
    who hunt males professionally. If you thought about it, male criminals
    had to be rare. We all had bracelets that any woman could ask to see on
    demand, thus in network, so tracing us wasn't all that hard.

    Also,

    if we broke the law, we had to take drugs which made committing crime
    inconvenient. If we were violent, they had drugs for that too. A man
    having an illegal firearm was bad, but being a woman who gave a man a
    gun was much worse. Since the MRA hadn't been active in over a decade,
    it didn't make sense that the Federation's chief law enforcement agency
    would have tons of these kinds of specialists floating around.

    I

    was about to say something else when 'nothing' caught my attention. A
    man has to watch where he is, how he stands, what he says, who is
    listening and how the women around him are acting. It is Male Survival 1
    O 1. The savannah looked safe but the bushes held deep shadows.

    "They were tipped off to be here by Detective Angel Kristi," I nodded to Capri.

    "You do realize that sticking your cock in a garbage disposal is a crime, right?" Capri laughed.

    Angel

    flinched. She was guilty after all. Seneca was glaring hate Capri's
    way. The feds were being very polite about the whole thing. I turned on
    Capri, mouth agaip.

    "Oh my fucking God!" I exclaimed. "Let me check something out." I stood up.

    "I

    advise you to go with caution," Capri warned me. I walked around the
    far side of the table (away from Angel and Seneca), over to the Latina
    who had snared me earlier. She was sitting, but I was hardly
    intimidating her. I knelt before her which finally got some sort of
    reaction from the federal agents. They were attentive. The Latina was
    keeping her eyes level with mine.

    "Angel,"

    I looked toward my lover, "she uses the same shampoo as you." You see, I
    had no doubt that this agent had memorized every visual aspect me
    myself, Capri, Seneca and Angel, but scent? For a second, she turned her
    head to look at Angel. I backed away then stood up. "Oh sweet Lord, I
    wish I wasn't right so damn much. Janice Bourne," I gulped.

    See, the shampoo thing had been a total bluff.

    Janice

    Bourne was the protagonist in a series of spy novels where the male
    characters were somewhat interesting for a change. In one, a guy
    actually kills a female assassin with pruning shears. That wasn't the
    relevant issue.

    "They've got Cochlear implants," I clarified.

    The

    technology was hardly new, but it was a bit intensive and expensive so
    only people like the Secret Service's Executive Protection Detail and
    elite security agencies used it. Oddly appropriate, Cochlear implants
    and sub vocalization were the calling card of an evil female
    organization in the Borne stories.

    "Wait, you mean they can talk without us hearing them?" Capri gasped.

    "Bravo," Dimples applauded in a mocking way. She pushed off the glass wall she'd been leaning against.

    "You

    are an intelligent, gifted individual," Dimples Treyvon nodded to me.
    She didn't call me an 'intelligent man' because that was an oxymoron in
    her culture. 'Gifted' meant my cock was over six inches long.

    "How

    about I not lie to you because you eat people like me for breakfast and
    I not help you because you are opposed to every principle and virtue I
    hold dear?" I suggested.

    "Do you want to discuss the legality of discussing my client's case while he's in the fucking

    room and withholding that information?" Capri snarled as she stood.
    Capri lit into Dimples, who treated Capri like she was noisy but
    irrelevant. My phone rang. It was 'MW.’

    “Bravo

    performance, Israel. We speculate your actions will help our cause
    greatly. If your needs are immediate, we will know what to look for.
    Otherwise, we will keep in touch.”

    I

    typed, “Fine” then hit 'Send' The countdown was on. It was not lost on
    me that the MW used Bravo or that in fifteen seconds this message would
    vanish into the ether of the internet.

    "What

    did you just do?" Dimples addressed me intensely. I was boned. Outside
    of the fact that she could kick my ass and or imprison me, she also was
    most likely smarter than me.

    "Who me?" I squeaked. It was a horrible choice of evasions. I was guilty as hell and everyone knew it.

    "Give

    me the phone," she beckoned urgently. I was the only one not standing
    all of a sudden. I pushed against the desk so that my chair tumbled
    backward.

    The

    only ones not stampeding my way were Angel and Seneca, Capri was in the
    process of being trampled, so I rolled in the other direction. Halfway
    through the roll, I slid my phone under the table. By some miracle, no
    one saw that, so I was the recipient of the dog pile. I had to lie still
    and let them search me. The patchwork quilt of my psyche had other
    plans.

    I

    exploded. I screamed, cried out, lashed out and was basically consumed
    by a sorority party flashback. Normal restraining techniques didn't
    work. I thrashed around so hard that I dislocated my left shoulder,
    tried to crack my head open on the carpeted floor and did some unhappy
    things to my right knee.

    I

    was saved by one of Dimples' people. She was a criminal psychologist
    and figured out what was happening to me. Dimples ran a tight crew. They
    had me unrestrained and let me curled into a fetal ball inside a
    minute, or so Angel told me. As I started to match mental commands to
    movements I heard an unknown feminine voice telling others to 'give him
    space.'

    My

    mind had been shielding me from the damage I'd received during the
    wrestling match so when I tried to push up, my left arm instantly gave
    way and I cried out in pain. There were a flurry of voices.

    "What's wrong?"

    "He's dislocated his shoulder. I can fix that."

    "He needs to see a doctor."

    "I can help."

    "Don't crowd in, damn it."

    "Israel should be taken to an actual doctor, who doesn't work for you." That was Capri.

    "He's not going anywhere," Dimples stated matter-of-factly.

    "Fine,"

    one of the feds said, "Israel, I'm going to pop your shoulder back to
    where it should be. This will hurt." At that point I realized I had been
    screaming the entire time.

    She was right, it hurt like hell when she did it but afterwards my shoulders shooting pain subsided to a dull ache.

    "He needs to go to a hospital," Capri insisted.

    "We have enough to commit him right now," Dimples replied dismissively.

    "Do

    you enjoy vomiting nonsense continually, or do you save it for your
    demented attempts at romancing handsome young men?" Capri sneered.

    "Your case is long on vitriol, but short on substance," Dimples came back.

    "You think so, S A C of 'no one gives a crap'?" Capri laughed harshly.

    "You

    attacked my client over a phone, that's going to go over spectacularly.
    He wasn't trying to evade, or fight back in any manner," she continued.
    "Yet you beat the crap out of him and he didn't even have the phone on
    him. It was under the table."

    "He failed to obey a lawful order," Dimples sounded bored. "That's resisting."

    "He had eight armed women coming at him. He was afraid. Hell, I would have been afraid," Capri countered.

    "His resistance meant we were unable to retrieve any relevant data from his mobile device," Dimples stated.

    "What did you find out?" Capri grinned.

    "We

    have his keystrokes but not the text he was responding to. There was no
    evidence he even had a call three minutes ago which implies secretive
    communications," Dimples said. "That's espionage."

    "You

    are going to take 'nothing' to court? Your wet dreams about what might
    have been in that text have no legal significance, Agent Treyvon," Capri
    smirked. "He has confirmed he is talking to the 'Vanishers' and that he
    wants to go with them, but that's not illegal. He has not stated a
    desire to avoid the Gender Inequality Act in any way."

    "No man who has vanished has complied with the G I A," Dimples challenged.

    "How is he to know that?" Capri bit back. "That information is not readily available."

    "He

    can't be bright and sane when it is convenient for you then damaged and
    delicate the next when it is suddenly inconvenient," Dimples explained.

    "Review

    your mental health statutes," Capri glared. "Israel remains a
    functioning member of society in that he holds, or held, a job, he
    maintains a dwelling and he is not a threat to himself or others. Being
    annoyingly inconsistent isn't his problem, or the courts problem. It is
    your problem. He is not required to help you do your jobs."

    "We can compel testimony," another FBI agent informed us.

    "That's

    nice, Nancy Drew," Capri turned on her. "You are going to both declare
    the nature of the 'Vanisher' criminal conspiracy in a manner I can
    review, and grant my client immunity?"

    "He will be charged with contempt of court," the woman retorted.

    "Where did you get your law degree?" Capri asked politely.

    "The University of Quebec," the agent stated proudly.

    "Well

    then, you should know that it is a matter of official record that my
    client has been in communication with 'said' criminal conspiracy," Capri
    started sedately then,

    "So how in the fuck are

    you going to separate this communication, which you want to know about,
    from the criminal conspiracy in a manner that doesn't abuse my client's
    Fifth Amendment Rights?" Capri snapped angrily. "Holy Mother Mary,
    Israel do you have pheromones that turn most smart girls into drooling
    idiots?"

    "Uh,"

    I groaned as I righted my seat and sat down. "I can do you one better.
    Dimples, your team is the best in its field right?" I wheezed. We
    waited. She didn't like being called Dimples.

    "The very best," she finally stated.

    "Yet you've learned exactly what since bringing me in?" I stared. "I typed 'Fine.’"

    "Angel

    and Seneca are lowly Metropolitan cops, not one of you hot shot feds.
    Seneca, what would you have done?" I kept my eyes on Dimples. Seneca
    hesitated.

    "I would have said, 'Israel, please tell me what that call was about?'" Seneca said.

    "And I would have answered honestly. Why?" I continued.

    "You love Angel, I'm her partner so helping me helps her," Seneca reasoned.

    "Even though she's betrayed me, and you and I don't like each other at all?" I kept going.

    "Yeah, pretty much," she mused.

    "And that ladies," I smirked at Dimples as I addressed her group, "is why you are losing."

    "You

    are striding across the landscape like some modern day titans and I'm
    nothing but a scrap of trash beneath your feet. Your problem is that I'm
    not trash. Men like me are your genetic future and we think your feet
    stink. Oh, you were all nice and friendly thirty minutes ago. You gave
    us this nice, cluttered room that wasn't an oppressive, business-like
    setting."

    "You fed us and were practicing all those little body language skills and word usage you were taught in whatever fucked-up

    male psychology classes you took. The second I had something you
    wanted, and I didn't snap-to like that pet lizard, Dr. Bryan, you
    pounced," I berated them, "without an ounce of concern for my physical
    and mental well-being."

    "Despite

    all of you knowing what I've been through in my life," I grumbled. "You
    chose to use my weaknesses against me, to harm me, and you still have
    pipe dream that I might be coerced into helping you. Wake up! You are
    the villains of this piece. You are beating up on the weak and helpless.
    You are not out to rescue men. You are simply trying to give women a
    few more cocks to fuck before this sad parody of life comes crashing down."

    "Mr. Jensen, could you please tell me what the text message was?" Dimples asked me.

    "I'm

    not really feeling talkative at this moment. I'm a bit weirded out. I
    need to freaking unwind, Angel, can I have sex with Agent Dimples?" I
    turned to my lover. She blinked, but the surprise wasn't hers alone. I
    was moving way past the profile they had painted me into.

    "Can

    I think about it?" Angel looked me over. Sadly, we were not telepathic.
    "I'm not comfortable with you having sex with Special Agent in Charge
    Treyvon."

    "Okay, Angel," I acknowledged. There was silence for half a minute.

    "Detective Kristi, could you explain something to me?" the agent who had freed me earlier spoke up.

    "What do you want to know, Special Agent Fraklos?" Angel answered.

    "What is the dynamic between you two?" she questioned.

    "We

    love each other. He doesn't want to become attached to me because he
    sees that as a form of codified possessiveness. Instead, if he is going
    to do something that might cause me emotional turmoil, he consults me
    first. It is called compassion and it is something I've never asked for,
    he gives willingly and another reason for me to love him," Angel
    explained.

    "But

    you betrayed him," Fraklos pointed out. "You have betrayed him
    repeatedly. We are here because you revealed something he told you in
    confidence, yet, he remains loyal. How do you figure that?"

    "See, that's why you are in trouble," Angel regarded the feds.

    "Yes,

    I betrayed him, but he knew I would relate everything he told me
    because he respects the fact that I am a Metropolitan Detective. He
    hates my profession, but he loves me despite that, not because of it,"
    Angel grinned then looked at me. "I get it Israel, I finally get it. For
    the rest of you, Israel's been kicking your asses, all day long."

    "He

    even kicked your ass over the phone and I have to believe that was
    totally unrehearsed," Angel added. "What did Ms. Montanyard say? He was
    waiting for the Material Witness warrant at City Hall. He knew what he
    was saying, what you would do and he didn't get it from me. Israel
    Jensen, a man who nearly collapsed when he stepped off the elevator, is
    making a mockery of your sparkly little asses, and I wouldn't have
    thought him capable of it either."

    "I

    apologize Israel," a tear tracked down Angel's cheek. "I should have
    never doubted your love for me. I'll really work on it. Oh, you can have
    sex with Enola, if you still want to."

    "Nah,

    I was joking about that. She's the polar opposite of Zuiko. I mean,
    sure they both have only had sex twice in their lives, but Dimples
    doesn't want to have sex," I mused.

    "Are you sure?" Angel inquired.

    "It is in the eyes," I noted. "I barely register on her radar. I don't do it for her."

    "Mr. Jensen, would you please tell me what was on the text message," Dimples repeated.

    "There is not a single reason I can think of to tell you," I stared back.

    "Detectives

    Kristi and Poole, please go to the main conference room and wait for
    your next assignment," Dimples commanded. Angel and Seneca dutifully
    stood and left. Capri snickered and dropped her head to the table with a
    loud 'thud.’

    "That

    was so totally counter-productive," Capri mumbled playfully, "I really
    can't find the words to capture its essence. Israel?"

    "Everything

    is right with the Game Plan, Boss," I snickered. "I was able to tell my
    love good-bye, I had a nice lunch and I think there is a nap in my
    future."

    "I'll wake you if something intelligent happens," Capri raised her head and smiled at me.

    "Capri, thank you for showing up today. You know there is nothing I can do for you," I sighed.

    "When

    bad men combine, the good must associate; else they will fall one by
    one, an unpitied sacrifice in a contemptible struggle," Capri quoted.
    "That was from an Englishman from long, long ago. In this case it should
    be 'bad women.’"

    "Do you really believe me that this whole, sick society needs to trundle off to extinction?" I inquired with deep curiosity.

    "I've

    spent my life until now competing with the women around me, never
    really thinking about men that much, except hoping to get lucky along
    the way. I never thought about a gender divide, much less an impassioned
    struggle by men to be free. Until I met you, I thought we were equals.
    After witnessing my gender's ugly underbelly, I'm a believer in your
    cause, Israel," she patted my arm. I didn't flinch one bit.

    "I apologize for ruining your life," I patted her back. "Want to move in with me?"

    "Sure. I'm about to be homeless, penniless and friendless," Capri shrugged. "Solving one of those three problems won't suck."

    "You are going to make your disbarment incredibly easy, Ms. O'Hara," the Latina smirked.

    "Oh,

    for the love of God, shut up!" Capri groaned. "If all you are going to
    say is stupid crap, just be quiet. I can live with my client as long as
    we aren't having sex, you dipshit. If every word out of your mouth is an
    insult to female intelligence, keep your yap shut." The agents remained
    outwardly calm.

    I

    would have still cautioned Capri about bearding the monsters in their
    cave, but it looked like she was having too much fun. That was when I
    realized she understood. None of us were getting out intact. Oh, we may
    walk out into the sunlight today, but there was no coming back from this
    for her, or me.

    Francesca

    and now Capri, I didn't understand it. I was grateful, but I couldn't
    wrap my mind around women who had sacrificed everything, if not for me,
    for a cause they had no experience with. In the final analysis, Kuiko,
    Aniqua, Venus, Samantha and Roni made sense. Their future prospects were
    bleak.

    So

    was Angel’s, but her profession gave her an out that her economic
    status couldn't provide. Capri was clearly very talented and should have
    gone far in the legal field. She could have secured a male, and her
    genetic destiny. Francesca was at the top of her game. She was at the
    cusp of power. The odds were good she'd succeed. Even if not, she'd live
    well.

    She

    had thrown it all away for me after being in my life less than one
    week. For a second, it all came apart. If I had had sex with my first
    girlfriend, I would have missed the Aurora Slasher. If I had met someone
    like Capri, Kuiko, or Angel in college instead of Bethany. If I had
    progressed to my first job with Francesca as my boss, I would have gone
    for her.

    "Israel?"

    a hand brushed my cheek and it was wet. "Israel?" Capri repeated. I'd
    been crying. I looked into S A C Treyvon's eyes and saw triumph.

    "You will never understand," I chortled at Dimples.

    "You are not that complicated, Mr. Jensen," she responded.

    "Then why was I crying?" I challenged her.

    "It

    doesn't matter. You've done well to get this far, but in the end you
    are still a fractured little boy in a basement wondering why you can't
    get your girlfriend pregnant. A few more taps and you'll come apart,"
    Dimples stated her beliefs as fact.

    At

    first, Dimples eyes retained that smug, superior glint. It took a few
    seconds to realize that mine wasn't a smile of a man collapsing. I was
    laughing at her on the inside. I was laughing at Flame and Little M as
    my body was being bruised and battered because for all their power, they
    couldn't save themselves and I now knew Dimples was in the same boat.

    Only

    Dimples knew that I was one step ahead again, she didn't have her text
    and her ploy to remove Angel had backfired. By sending Angel away, she
    had removed that point of leverage. Once Angel was out of sight, she was
    beyond my concern. Bethany had forced me to collapse my world down into
    a tiny sphere where my sole concern was myself.

    That

    was not something I had totally abandoned. Like the seventeen year old
    in therapy, or the man laughing through the pain, a shard of my
    post-Bethany world was part of the Frankenstein of my soul. A few
    seconds ago, my mind had betrayed me and I had cried in public for no
    real reason. Now, another facet raised up a wall that stymied S A C
    Treyvon.

    Best of all, I was keeping my mouth shut.

    "Can

    we talk about the first message then," Agent Fraklos asked. She was
    playing the 'nice' one now because she had provided me physical comfort.
    They were talking behind our backs again.

    "Israel, until the FBI qualifies the scope of their investigation for us, I don't advise you to respond," Capri suggested.

    "Wait, I should give them something," I argued with Capri. She smirked at me.

    "Can I have my phone back?" I asked Fraklos.

    "Sorry, but no; our technical people need to look it over," she apologized.

    "Okay, the screen glowed green and the letters were black. There were a lot of them," I recalled thoughtfully.

    "Are you trying to be clever?" another agent sounded bored.

    "No, I was trying to raise my morale, and it worked. How about you Capri? Feel better?" I asked.

    "Oh, loads," Capri grinned.

    "You are going to stay here until you give us the answers we need," Fraklos tried to sound reasonable.

    "Ugh,"

    I grunted to Capri. I got up and began rifling through some boxes until
    I found something that looked dreadfully boring, but not insanely so.

    I

    took a big handful and returned to my seat. Capri slouched in her
    chair, clearly flipped her tablet to something besides my case and began
    reading.

    "Very

    amusing Mr. Jensen," Dimples broke the silence. "You will break. Close
    proximity to all these women, the stress of confronting us, you will
    crumble and you know it."

    I looked up at her, nodded to acknowledge that I'd heard her flap her gums then resumed reading.

    "Israel, you should think about all the women's lives you're negatively impacting," Fraklos started again.

    I had to think about that for a second; to talk or not talk?

    "How so?" I inquired. "Whose life am I negatively impacting?"

    "Detective

    Kristi for starters. What about Venus Marlowe or Roni Azari? Things are
    not going to go well for them in this investigation," Fraklos said
    compassionately.

    "What

    about Kuiko Sano? Weren't you going to have sex with her tonight?"
    another agent asked, as if reading my phone logs was a perfectly normal
    thing to do.

    "Still am," I nodded her way.

    "Not

    too likely. You are being obstinate so they could be in custody for
    some time," Fraklos said. "Jobs and housing could be at risk as well as a
    permanent criminal record. You can help them."

    "What? What are you talking about? Do you mean the people you are going to fuck over

    because you are all a bunch of frustrated bitches? That's a rather
    pathetic attempt at coercion, Special Agent Fraklos," I noted.
    "Seriously, I'm a man. You've spent your lifetimes making sure I can't
    do shit. What would make me believe anything has changed?"

    "How about the fact that you've betrayed your species?" the Latina asked, again, they were all so reasonable.

    "That

    argument is a bit too late, Agent 'Whoever the Fuck You Are'," I
    grinned. "Why, after a lifetime of discrimination, do you suddenly want
    me on your team?"

    "Special Agent Sosa," she responded, "and you have only been isolated in your own mind."

    Capri snorted in amusement at that.

    "Really?"

    I perked up. "Cool. Let's go to your apartment then. I've got a real
    Zen to break into your place, slap you around a bit because you weren't
    obsequious fast enough and then you'll let me ass-rape you because
    you'll lose your job if you don't."

    "How

    does that sound, Sister-in-Equality, because every bit of that has
    happened to me in the past seven days," I knew my grin had grown
    brittle. "You want me to show solidarity with you, then show some with
    me. Prove to me how the world will be a better place if I help?"

    "How can we do that?" Fraklos kept being so damn caring and polite.

    "Repeal

    the Gender Inequality Act and disband your branch of the FBI and every G
    E D across the Federation," I responded in the same kind tone.
    "Non-negotiable."

    "How do you suggest we do that?" Fraklos said after being respectfully thoughtful. Capri began giggling.

    "How long are you going to let this charade go on?" Capri didn't look at me but I knew she was talking to me.

    "You

    will know it when you see it. I have a date at six, but I should be
    home by seven so figure out what you want to eat," I chatted amiably.

    "You may want to forestall those dinner plans," Dimples smirked. "We have business to take care of."

    "Nope,"

    I mocked her. "I imagine you are very bright but you haven't been right
    about me once today. You don't know what's going on and until you
    figure out what is happening, you can't beat me."

    Dimple

    let her dimples grow a tiny bit. She had gotten me to start talking, to
    open up and she was going to exploit that to get what she wanted.

    "The

    male birth rate is declining and it spells the end of the Human Race,"
    Dimples said as if she was agreeing with me. I snickered.

    "I

    can fully understand you not listening to me, but you aren't even
    listening to yourself," I pointed out. "The vanishings are not causing
    the male population collapse, they are a result of it. Someone knew
    about this whole Big Lie and set events in motion before either you or I
    arrived on stage."

    "At

    this point in the game, it is not a question of curing all the men,
    only a select few. Now, that doesn't help anyone in the room, except
    maybe me," I sighed, "because the rest of you don't seem to be part of
    the survival plan. And best of all, I can't even save Angel or Capri and
    I like both of them, a lot."

    "With

    us," Fraklos said, "you could be more than only another sperm donor. We
    could really help. This doesn't have to be a long slide into oblivion."

    "Oh,"

    I chuckled. "I took care of that this morning. There is not going to be
    a long slide for you folks. The women you've been treating like some
    fascist proletariat are going to storm the barricades."

    "Israel," Capri interrupted. "Fascist and the proletariat are opposing political positions."

    "Whoops,"

    I snickered. "PR degree, not Political Science. Anyway, instead of
    looking at a slow population decline over the next one hundred years, I
    expect you to reap what you sow."

    "You weren't telling the men to rise up in rebellion, you were telling the women," Fraklos muttered.

    "Damn

    right," I laughed. "You were mocking me, on the inside, thinking I was
    asking men to take up arms against their oppressors. In fact, I was
    telling some dateless, mid-thirties grocery worker that you bitches in
    power were responsible for all her woes. Men are weaponless and afraid,
    but women, women are looking for someone else to blame for their
    misfortunes."

    "In

    case you missed it, you are going to be in that group they are going to
    lynch; everyone in this room that has tits and isn't Capri," I pointed
    out. "You don't get to pass on this misfortune to the next generation."

    "You would want to inflict that pain on your own gender?" Fraklos questioned.

    "I was rendered incapable of helping my fellow man long before I was born," I told them.

    "What

    has inspired this totally anarchistic view? Certainly there is
    something in this life you find worth saving?" Fraklos persisted.

    "There is what I can do and what I want to do. I want this Society to end, but not for the reasons you think," I sighed.

    "What would that be?" Sosa took her turn.

    "What do you think, Capri?" I asked my lawyer.

    "Nap time," Capri advised. I gave her a thumbs up, crossed my arms on the table and rested my head at their crux.

    "I

    understand alright, Mr. Jensen," Dimples acknowledged. "Special Agents
    Sosa and Vabishi, take Mr. Jensen to an observation room and keep him
    under guard. We'll resume this discussion tomorrow morning."

    "Don't sweat it," Capri yawned. "I'll come at them with a Writ of Habeas Corpus ASAP."

    "Let them peddle this cockamamie case before a judge," she smirked.

    "It

    is scheduled with Judge Alissa Gunson at 4 pm," Dimples stated. "We
    predicted your course of action and took the appropriate measures."
    Capri glared at her.

    "Capri?" I worried.

    "If

    I file for change of court, they are no longer bound by the 'quick and
    speedy' hearing bit. It could take a week before I could schedule a
    different judge. Gunson upheld a mother's right to pimp out her underage
    son. She's about as sexist and mysandristic as they come," Capri filled
    me in. "She has an eye on the next Federation Supreme Court opening."

    "All part of the plan, Boss," I patted Capri on the back.

    "Look

    me in the eyes," Capri demanded. I turned, she put her palms on both
    cheeks and looked deep into my eyes. "Good. You are just the normal
    crazy, nothing exceptionally wacky going on. I won't leave the
    building."

    "Thanks, Capri," I stood for my latest minders to take me away. "This won't take long."

    "You are mistaken, Mr. Jensen," Dimples commented dryly.

    "What will you bet me?" I laughed.

    "You are going to lose," Dimples rolled her eyes. "What do you suggest?"

    "If

    I don't get to have sex with Kuiko sometime in the next 24 hours, I'll
    tell you everything I know," I promised. "When I win, and I will win,
    you will be Capri's male intern for 24 hours."

    Dimples

    waved me off dismissively. I didn't amuse her. She wasn't the kind of
    girl amused by monkeys throwing poo, or males fighting for their lives.

    "I'll

    take no response as a 'Yes, challenge accepted, Mr. Jensen'," I called
    out. I got no response as I was led away. It would have been very human
    of my guardians to talk to me. I was taken up one level and stuck into
    what was clearly an observation room, including the mirrored wall on one
    side. They even had two bottles of water on the table. The four chairs
    looked possibly comfortable.

    I

    waited around five minutes. There was no clock in the room and my phone
    was long gone. Once I felt my keeper had gotten comfortable, I noticed I
    was getting sweaty. They'd jacked up the temperature on me. I took off
    my shirt, climbed up on the table and crossed my legs. The table wasn't
    long enough for me to stretch out on.

    I laid out, rolled my shirt into a small pillow and closed my eyes. A minute later-

    "Mr.

    Jensen, please get off the table, put your shirt back on and resume a
    normal sitting posture," a feminine voice spoke over the intercom.

    "I don't understand," I said without opening my eyes.

    She repeated her orders.

    "But I would like a nap," I yawned. "Can I have a bed brought in?"

    "No, now get off the table, get dressed and sit down."

    "But

    I don't want to," I mumbled. I'd secretly wanted to tell a woman that
    for years. You can't appreciate how precious that statement is unless
    you've lived a life devoid of real choice.

    "Get

    off the table or we'll make you," the voice was beginning to sound
    annoyed. I didn't move until the door opened and two agents walked in.
    They weren't Dimples' people. I got off the table and complied. They
    glared then left. I counted to one hundred then repeated my actions.

    "Mr. Jensen, get off the table," the voice snapped.

    So

    the circus continued until I had two agents permanently stationed in
    the room with me. This made the whole heat thing amusing from my point
    of view. I had on my shirt, which I left open, while the agents were
    sweating like pigs in their jackets. The fact that they weren't drinking
    my bottled water told me my paranoia had been warranted.

    "Are you going to behave if we leave you here?" one agent finally cracked.

    "Are you going to believe me if I lie to you?" I grinned.

    "Behave or we'll chain you to the chair," she threatened.

    "But I'm not a criminal," I stated. "I'm a witness."

    "What you are is a mouthy little slut," she growled.

    "Wait, are you hitting on me?" I blinked.

    "No," she declared a tad too quickly.

    "Pity, because I really like physically fit chicks," I mused. "They are, delicious."

    My

    fear must not have been showing in my eyes and I was already sweating,
    so that didn't matter. Only the food in my stomach was threatening to
    ruin my act.

    "I'm on the job, you asshole," she snapped.

    "What? Are either of us going anywhere until three-thirty?" I grinned. "You are stuck in here with me anyway."

    "Do

    you imagine you are somehow irresistible?" she sneered. "Your body
    looks like it belongs on a hospital bed, not a hotel mattress."

    "Are you suggesting that any man who goes to bed with you has to have a high pain tolerance?" I joked.

    Her retort, long in coming, was cut off by Shelia Montanyard and Dimples coming into the room.

    "Leave,"

    Dimples commanded and the two agents beat feet quickly. I got up and
    made for the door as well, I was insane after all. Dimples put a hand on
    my bare, sweaty chest.

    "No?" I pleaded as I feebly tried to move past her.

    "Sit down, Mr. Jensen," Shelia snapped. "This is a National Security matter."

    "Can

    I at least have something to drink?" I inquired. The two women glance
    at the water bottles. "I was thinking of something from a drinking
    fountain. For some reasons, those two agents, even when dying from
    dehydration, wouldn't drink those, so color me suspicious."

    The fire in Dimple's eyes grew in intensity.

    "They

    have a mild sedative that is meant to keep you calm," she said. My
    sense of accomplishment from gaining her recognition of my intelligence
    was lost in the new way she regarded me. I had suddenly become
    noteworthy in her estimation.

    "The room is secure, Ms. Montanyard," Dimples said.

    "Mr. Jensen, sit down," she commanded. I did so. I was still reeling from Dimple's look.

    "Tell

    me all you know about Carabolix 37," Shelia demanded. I had won! Capri
    and I were walking out of here. I was going to have sex with Kuiko. I
    was going to repay those who had stood by me, and I was still off my
    rocker.

    "No, first I,” I got out.

    "Mr.

    Jensen, I have a Writ of Exclusion which pretty much suspends your
    civil rights for the extent of my investigation," Shelia threatened.
    "Your only means of egress from this calamity is to be immediately
    forthright and honest about what you know."

    Shelia presented me with something on her tablet that was written in far more legalize than I could handle.

    "I want my lawyer," I glared.

    "You don't have the right to counsel anymore, Israel," Shelia corrected.

    "We're done then," I shrugged.

    "Very

    well, we'll extract what we need the hard way," Shelia remarked. She
    stood up and she and Dimples got ready to leave. At the door, Dimples
    turned and studied me. Shelia noticed and stopped just outside in the
    hallway.

    "What is it, Mr. Jensen, Israel?" Dimples wondered.

    "What are you talking about?" Shelia asked Dimples.

    "He's

    known everything we were going to do to him. He's been one step ahead
    since, surveillance would suggest Sunday afternoon," Dimples kept
    drinking me in. "So, what is that you know that we've missed?"

    "You

    both agree that I'm insane, right?" I nodded to Dimples. She came back
    into the room and, to keep her whole 'National Security' mystique,
    Shelia was forced to follow.

    "Yes," Shelia said, "you are clearly unhinged."

    "What are you going to give me, or inflict on me, to make me talk that doesn't shatter my psyche first?" I grinned.

    They both blinked.

    "You

    can win. I'm at your mercy. You have all the power in the world and all
    I have is the mind you have been kicking holes in for the past five
    years," I related. "The only problem is that you are likely to flush any
    knowledge you need down the drain first."

    "Do

    you want to take that risk?" I smiled. Shelia said nothing and Dimples
    was her normal, cipher-like self. I am hardly the kind of guy who cracks
    highly successful legal minds on a regular basis. Yet, there was
    something Shelia wasn't telling me, a fear cloaked deep inside her
    imagination. It was the fear of death.

    I took a chance.

    "You've

    lost all forty doses, haven't you?" I whispered. Sure, I knew that
    twenty had probably ended up in me, but Delilah Fremont had told me she
    had the other twenty. Still, that wouldn't cause a panic unless,

    "All the research data is gone too," I mumbled. What had the good doctor done?

    "What do you know about it?" Shelia moved delicately all of a sudden.

    "Capri O'Hara," I demanded.

    "This is a National Security manner," Shelia reminded me.

    "You

    mean the same 'nation' that just voided my civil rights?" I spat
    angrily. I stood up and my chair flew back. "Face it, when I was finally
    using your rules to defend myself successful, you ladies got pissed, so
    you changed the rules so what little defense I could muster was
    removed. I hardly give a crap about anything you want, need, or
    require."

    "Welcome

    to my world, Enola and Shelia," I growled. "What you want is now
    dependent on my good will, and your ability to earn it."

    "No,"

    Shelia shook her head, stood and left. Dimples followed. I sat back and
    waited. They had stolen my hope, my love, my health and my sanity at
    one time or another.

    I

    wasn't suicidal. I didn't need to be. They were out to destroy me and I
    was alright with leaving the blood on their hands and souls, not mine.
    Thirty minutes later, they sent Angel in.

    "Hey,

    Israel," she greeted me tenderly. "They tell me you need to cooperate.
    That you can help create all those changes you want to see happen. Right
    now you need to help them."

    "What

    do you want me to do?" I replied with a tinge of hope. She pulled a
    chair around until we were knee to knee and face to face.

    "Let

    go," she smiled. "Let this society die. Don't let us take another shred
    of your spirit to prop up a creation that doesn't deserve to be saved."
    I could imagine the collective groan rising up from the other side of
    the glass.

    "I need a favor," I quietly asked Angel.

    "I'll try," she smiled compassionately.

    "Tonight,

    when we go to bed, could you keep the noise down?" I winked. "I'm
    letting Capri move in today and I'd hate to keep her awake."

    The

    light in Angel's eyes glowed. God knows how many devices were examining
    and recording us, life in a fish bowl, as she had described it. Here
    she was, living my paranoid rantings.

    "Hey, now," Angel flicked my nose. "Who said you could get a live-in woman that wasn't me?"

    "Just because you are the best woman that has ever lived doesn't mean you can tell me what to do," I reminded her.

    "Yes, yes, it does," she corrected me.

    "You are not going to let me live free, are you?" I leaned into her.

    "You are free to do whatever you want, Israel, as long as I'm free to stop you," she laughed.

    "Peace, peace," I raised one hand in appeasement. "I'll take my partial victory and be quiet."

    "Good boy," Angel hugged me. "Good boy."

    There

    was their conundrum. I didn't hate women. Evidence showed I liked quite
    a few in fact. Yet, I hated the Beast, the collective soul of this
    society to the point where I could shed those passionate ties in order
    to see the terrible monster brought down.

    They

    came and took Angel away. Some indeterminate time later, I was camped
    out on the desk, trying to get some sleep, when Capri, Shelia and
    Dimples came walking in. I sat up and looked at them, shirt still off
    and my ass still on the desk.

    "They tried to expel me from the building," Capri informed me.

    "How does it feel to be a cockroach?" I joked.

    "Cockroach? I felt like a male cockroach. How much worse could it get?" she snickered.

    "Enough levity, we need to get started, Carabolix 37. What do you know?" Shelia pressed as she took a seat.

    "I need to go to the bathroom," I evaded.

    "Why?

    You haven't," and Shelia gave up. "Fine. Agent Treyvon," she directed
    the S A C. Whoops, it just occurred to me that there probably weren't
    any Men's rooms on this floor. We were in 'Women with Weapons' country,
    men not allowed.

    "I

    have several conditions, no debate," I related as I slid off the table
    and loosely put my shirt on. Shelia was about to debate the point so I
    rushed my first one out. "I want everyone who was with us at lunch in
    this room when I get back." See, I had a new plan. I was sure if I had
    told Angel what it was, she would have quietly let me heal up so she
    could beat me black and blue all over again.

    "This is a National Security issue, Mr. Jensen," she started.

    "Your

    complaint has been noted and disregarded, Ms. Montanyard. Get it done,"
    I snapped. Once upon a time, I might have been a male protagonist
    making a crucial decision. In my world, I was most likely a deranged
    villain ordering a depraved underling to do something so idiotic a
    five-year-old would normally decline on the fact that it was so stupid.

    Whatever

    else was going through her mind, arguing with a mad man wasn't on
    Shelia's agenda. I went to the bathroom with Dimples while Shelia did
    what she needed to do. Dimples and I remained non-communicative until I
    was washing my hands. When I looked up from rinsing off, Dimples was
    suddenly in my space.

    I

    hammered the terror back into its cage with desperate strength. Dimples
    reached out, placed her hand on the base of my neck and shoulder then
    slowly brought it up to my jawline. It wasn't sexual as much as
    exploratory. I fought back with what I had on hand. I put my hands on
    her hips and languidly brought them up her sides.

    When

    my palms had settled beneath her underarms, I leaned in, until our eyes
    were only a few centimeters apart. I closed mine, took a deep
    inhalation then opened my eyes once more. I lifted her gently to the
    side so that I could move past her.

    "You are no Angel," I murmured to Agent Dimples and exited the room.

    "I'm not trying to be," she mused.

    "Good for you. Ready to be a male office intern for Capri?" I jibbed.

    "Of course," she came right back. I stumbled.

    "Damn it!" I declared. "You and Shelia need to stop it. Just once let me zing you and get away with it."

    "No," she stated. "Besides, you won, I lost. I'm big enough to admit it has happened, once in my lifetime."

    "Conceited much?" I groaned.

    "Everyday." Dimples bantered. "Psychotic much?"

    "Only when I see women who think they are better than me," I volleyed.

    "So, all the time then," she mused.

    "Pretty much," I agreed.

    "Tell me something," Dimples took me by the elbow right before I returned to our room.

    "Does my lawyer need to be here?" I replied.

    "You decided," Dimples nodded. "Why did Bethany Fremont share you with her sorority?"

    "Ha," I laughed. "I had to ask her that, too. See, Bethany thinks she wins, she always wins."

    "Touché," Dimples said before opening the door for me.

    As

    our 'discussion' began, a few ideas began to press forward from the
    fog. First off, Delilah Fremont, why probably brilliant in her field,
    was hardly God-like. Shelia was holding out on me some crucial
    information. I also owed my freedom to the fact that the Aurora Slasher
    had OCD.

    Last

    point first; the Aurora Slasher (I never use her real name because I
    begged, pleaded, and cried out that name for 87 days because my very
    life depended on it) always cleaned up my area with those little white
    plastic bags, every, single, day. The results being that whatever the fuck she used on me was in a landfill somewhere and not in a police lab.

    "Let's exchange information," I began.

    "That's not how this works," Shelia shook her head.

    "Listen

    and listen good," I glared at her. "I didn't put all these seriously
    smart, well-armed women in this room because I find it remotely
    satisfying to push people around."

    "I

    believe violence is women's work. Since I only want the proper people
    killed, I've recruited smart women to do my bidding," I added. Okay,
    everyone reaffirmed their view that I'd totally flipped out, except
    Capri. She kept faith. "Now, I've been injected with Carabolix 37. I
    know where the other nineteen vials kept at St. Jerome's are too."

    "Where are they?" Shelia inquired politely.

    "No,

    that's not how it works. Tell me something I don't know," I struggled
    to not tremble. It took me a moment to realize this wasn't fear, it was
    excitement.

    "We need those nineteen vials to ascertain they are some sort of cure," Shelia gave in.

    "Tell

    me something I don't know. The ones at Augsburg Pharmaceutical's
    research facility and the project notes are gone. If they weren't, I
    wouldn't be here," I stared. "What that does make me wonder then is what
    I am doing here? Tell me something I don't know." There was a long,
    long pause. Shelia really should have spoken sooner.

    "Children!" Capri yelled. "You have children." She was busily working on something. Shelia remained impassive.

    "I know I have kids. I have sixteen kids," I reminded her.

    "No,

    you have five 'post-Bethany' kids," Capri grinned wickedly at me. "One
    girl and four boys, all alive, though the youngest is only three months
    old."

    "Even

    if the youngest dies," Seneca gasped, "that puts his survival rate at
    66%." The chance my sons had of surviving the plague.

    "Israel,

    you've had twenty-three kids in twenty-one years," Capri grinned. "The
    next woman who says you are not doing your part, I'm going to punch her
    in the ovaries."

    "Oh

    my God," I gasped. "I need a gun! I need a gun!" Responding reasonably,
    no one handed me one. Maybe it was because I was a man. Maybe it was
    because I had no training. Maybe it was because they were all mistresses
    of their sanity.

    "We can issue you a taser if you feel threatened," Special Agent Fraklos suggested.

    "No,

    no, I need a gun," I insisted. "I want to walk around with a pistol
    pointed at my nuts and say 'one more step and the human race gets it!'" I
    giggled then fell out of my chair, giggling.

    "If

    this man really holds the future of the human race in his ball sack,
    I'm swallowing my gun now," Agent Sosa remarked. Women were allowed to
    joke about suicide.

    Shelia stood up and looked over the table until she could meet my eyes.

    "Where

    are the other nineteen doses, Mr. Jensen?" she requested calmly. I
    waved off a reply until I could resume my seat and composure.

    "Give me something first. That's the deal," I reiterated.

    "When

    your children were born, they, like all children, had their amniotic
    fluid tested. They were all born with an unknown anti-body in them. By
    age one, those anti-bodies were all gone," she related. "Those
    anti-bodies were registered, but never studied. The first such anti-body
    was discovered five years ago."

    "What

    am I missing here?" Capri questioned. "If you have the evidence from
    Israel's case and the amniotic fluid, why do you need him?" Seneca saved
    the day.

    "If the fluid has an unknown contaminant, it is destroyed," Seneca gulped.

    "And

    since the Aurora Slasher was never prosecuted for the kidnap and rape
    of Israel, the evidence in his case would have been scheduled for
    destruction a few months ago," Angel added.

    I had been rendered a rare and precious commodity by acts of bureaucracy.

    "Yet, you are sure it is me," I couldn't put the last piece together.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 9 min
  • Vanishing Manhood: Part 6
    Inside; my mind was a beaten, whipped, and shattered eighteen year old boy.

    Based on ‘One In Ten’ by FinalStand, adapted into 17 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    A tidal wave is a slight tremor, a ripple on the water and the receding of the sea. The wave is but the last act of the play

    I

    trekked to the metro station with the jauntiness of a sixteen year old,
    not a care in the world and the mind of a maniac. My neighborhood was
    no longer running off a cliff, we were in free-fall. It turned out two
    of the eleven surviving males in my district were homosexual. It was
    bound to happen in any population of large enough size (as in the total
    number of males in the country).

    Mind

    you, Farad and Jimmy were doing their part. They had sex with women and
    were apparently rather good at it, performing above standards and more
    than the required once every twenty-eight days. That didn't matter. They
    were homosexuals and they had to be corrected so a tactical unit went
    after them Sunday afternoon.

    Unfortunately,

    both Farad and Jimmy knew something was up, or were simply sick of the
    sneaking around. They had a plan. They had converted a van into a
    mini-mobile home, complete with multiple propane canisters. They also
    made zip guns to defend themselves. The tactical team knew about the
    guns, but not about the canisters so they went in with rubber bullets.

    Sadly,

    rubber bullets penetrate propane canisters and electricity (aka Tasers)
    ignites the gas. I'm not sure how many canisters they had but the
    resulting explosion vibrated glasses in my condo a kilometer away.
    Scratch two more sperm-jockeys. Now there were only nine of us
    (actually, only eight, but I didn't know about the one who had vanished a
    few hours earlier, yet).

    Inside

    my mind was a beaten, whipped and shattered eighteen year old boy
    rattling the bars of his cage and screaming at me to stop what I was
    doing. He begged me to save myself the humiliation and pain. I couldn't
    listen to him anymore. Hiding hadn't been surviving; it had been
    delaying the inevitable. I wasn't fighting, that would be stupid. I was
    resisting.

    I

    was wearing really nice jeans, courtesy of Bethany, a nice white shirt
    with the sleeves partially rolled up, with a tailored jacket over one
    arm and a satchel strapped across my body. I also had a twelve inch
    baton with the handle taped to give me a firmer grip. I smiled, nodded
    to a few ladies and even said 'hello' to a few others. Basically, all
    the wrong things for a man to do, unless he's a prostitute.

    I

    doubt any of them noticed the baton. That wasn't the wood they were
    looking at. The first one wasn't even remotely difficult. The predators
    had gotten sloppy, lazy, arrogant and careless. She was blonde,
    mid-thirties maybe and I'd seen and been groped by her before. She
    breezed up behind me, patted my ass and was about to say 'hey' or
    something like that.

    I

    snatched the hand that had just touched me, yanked it up and smacked
    her in the head with the baton. It was meant to sting, not crack her
    head open and I'd been practicing last night.

    "Ow! What the, ?" she squawked.

    "You

    sexually assaulted me; I was defending myself," I grinned savagely. "We
    can check the video from the camera I'm standing well in view of if you
    like."

    "You hit her," Fatima came sputtering my way.

    "It would certainly look that way, wouldn't it," I kept smiling.

    "Why?"

    "She sexually assaulted me," I reiterated.

    "All I did was touch you," the first woman said.

    "Check

    your laws, ladies," I used my authoritative tone. "Touching another
    person without their consent is assault. Touching a person in a sexual
    zone, in my case, the lips, pubic area or, buttocks is considered sexual
    assault."

    "Also

    according to the law, I am allowed to defend myself, or another person
    under threat of harm, with enough force necessary to remove myself, or
    that person, from danger," I lectured.

    "All

    she did was touch your ass," a third women joined in. They were really
    starting to gather around now. The metro was almost here.

    "And I hit her with a stick for doing it too," I glared at her.

    "You can't run around beating people with a stick," Fatima threatened me.

    "As

    long as it is in self-defense, I most certainly can, as can any
    citizen," I pointed out. "What twisted evil thought process could make
    any of you think you can touch another person against their will? Come
    on now, that's just sick."

    "But you are a guy," a fourth woman struggled and failed to make sense of the situation.

    "That's

    discrimination and that's against the law too," I flashed her a bright
    smile. The metro arriving put an end to the conversation, but I had to
    put knots on the foreheads of two more women before I made it to my
    seat.

    The

    Metro Cop came for me two stops down the line. I wasn't belligerent, I
    handed over the baton when requested and I watched her fend off the
    angry commuters around me. I had the law right. I explained that I
    couldn't afford a taxi so this was my only way to work. The police
    officer informed the women that I was legally correct and to stop
    antagonizing me, hallelujah.

    The

    best part was after the cop left and the metro started rolling again.
    The women were seriously looking for some payback. I grinned, unzipped
    my satchel and drew forth my second dowel. They looked flabbergasted.

    "Yeah bitches, I'm smarter than you are," I chuckled. None of them harassed me.

    It

    wasn't much of a victory. In their minds my resistance was all my
    fault, not theirs. Anyway, groping was something women did casually.
    They weren't expecting a connection. I had robbed them of their second
    shot of espresso in the morning, that's all. Or, it would be all, if it
    was only me. As I told a disbelieving Angel, I had a plan.

    Coming

    out of the metro stop by City Hall, I caught sight of a woman who
    nearly caused my heart to freeze in fear. It was one more step and I
    took it. She saw me and looked cocky.
    I smiled and headed right toward her. I imagined she was about to
    inflict (further) pain on my person when I wrapped her up in a hug. Her
    colleague looked equally dubious as to my intent.

    "Flame!"

    I greeted her. "How the hell are you doing?" I kept my arms around her,
    titling back so we could make eye contact while my crotch was pressed
    against her stomach. I hadn't realized how much shorter she was than me
    during our first encounter, the one where she beat me half to death.

    "We need to talk," Flame regarded me quizzically. She was insane, if not insane like me.

    "Sure,"

    I nodded. I leaned in, kissed Flame, aka Brigit, on the lips then
    turned us so that we both faced up the sidewalk to City Hall. She slid a
    hand around my waist and I followed suit.

    "Miss me?" Flame teased. 'Every time I breathe' was the proper reply.

    "With

    all the sane chicks around me," I sighed. "I think you're the only one
    who understands." Flame found that hilarious. She was a raving
    psychopath after all. My hand started stroking her ass. Flame actually
    leaned into me in what might have been construed as a romantic gesture. I
    sure as hell wasn't going to ask her.

    The three of us arrived at a doorway somewhat off the well-traveled path.

    "Little

    M wants to see you," Flame purred, holding me face to face and close.
    "Prometheus' at 12:30 tomorrow for lunch." Flame's buddy still looked
    like she expected me to rabbit at any second, which I found oddly
    amusing. Where would I go?

    "Are you going to be there?" I murmured to Flame.

    "Yeah," she rubbed up against me.

    "I'll

    show up," I agreed. I kissed Flame again but this time with much more
    passion. As I broke it off and returned to the route to work, I smiled
    at the other mobster.

    "I

    know, she's going to end up driving an ice pick through my eye
    somewhere along the line, but it will be worth it," I referred to Flame.
    I couldn't tell what the goon thought.

    "I

    love this guy," Flame laughed and slapped her buddy. "He's tons of
    fun." Until that encounter, I thought nothing could make me even
    remotely happy to city CH Security.

    They did their usual rigmarole but when they came to my small collection of batons, they become curious.

    "What are these for?" one asked me.

    "They're curtain dowels, with surgical tape so they don't slip," I replied innocently.

    "They are awfully small," she noted.

    "Small

    windows," I bantered back. She put them back in my satchel and handed
    it to me. Had I given a crap I would have complained to Francesca about
    the intellectual quality of our security force. Admittedly, curtain
    dowels aren't great weapons, but still, it is a 12 inch freaking stick.

    I

    whistled as I left, in the elevator and down the hall to my work
    station as if this was the best day ever. Bethany homed in on me
    immediately.

    "What are you wearing?" she blinked.

    "Clothes you bought for me some time ago," I replied pleasantly.

    "That's not proper work attire," she explained.

    "Yep. You got that right. Is there any other obvious things you want to point out, or can we get to work now?" I kept grinning.

    "Israel, what's gotten into you?" Bethany was getting annoyed.

    "You

    are right," I nodded. "That is a problem we should address. Come with
    me," I demanded as I grabbed her by the wrist and started to drag her
    out of the office.

    "What's going on?" she resisted.

    "As you pointed out, there is a problem of what's gotten into who and I think I can correct that," I said happily.

    "We are going to have sex, now?" she gulped.

    "Now

    or never again," I told her. "Your choice." She had claimed I was the
    best cock she'd ever had and I was about to find out if that was true.
    She came along meekly. I rushed us into the Women's Room, pushed her
    into a stall and bent her over a toilet.

    "Israel,

    I'd like, Ow!" she yelped as I yanked her panties off. Unless she had a
    spare set in her desk, Bethany was going commando for the rest of the
    work day. She tried to turn around but I wouldn't let her. Thankfully,
    Bethany always warmed up quickly because I had neither the desire nor
    time for some good cunnilingus.

    I did have time for a good hard fucking

    though and I intended to slam the hell out of her. Bethany tried to
    remain in control and quiet but I knew all her weak spots and I doubled
    up on them all. She was howling and screaming to God Almighty just like
    the old days. If she thought this was an apology, she was sorely
    mistaken. She was sore alright and this was punishment.

    Unlike

    all my previous efforts which had been fuelled by love, this was driven
    by hate, rage and a desire to inflict pain. Bethany couldn't even grasp
    the significance, though she felt this was something new for us.
    Bethany didn't even care that she was being screwed by a man who was
    clearly unhinged.

    Only after I left her a crumpled heap on the bathroom floor did she wearily look up and realize I was still hard.

    "You didn't cum," she whispered. She was pretty hoarse.

    "Of

    course not. I'm not letting you or your mother within a thousand meters
    of my sperm," I patted her on the head. "Let's get to work."

    I

    showed up thirty minutes early to work because I was in my second week
    of training. Bethany and I were seriously late getting back to our
    desks. No one said a thing. They just looked. I took perverse pleasure
    when Bethany actually stumbled getting to her station. She looked like
    she'd been hammered by a hurricane and couldn't decide if she liked it
    or not.

    I think way back when, they called that a grudge fuck.

    I hadn't surrendered to Bethany, I had used her like she used me, for
    my own selfish reasons and profit. I had unleashed plenty of negative
    energy that would complicate things later. I needed to be as reasonable
    as possible and she'd helped me with that, by giving me her body and
    letting me use it as I wished, if not how she intended.

    I

    didn't feel bad about it one bit. I hadn't lost ground. I hadn't turned
    Bethany into a faceless entity. I had come at her knowing right who she
    was and what she deserved, from one royally pissed off human being to
    another, 'should have been more fucking careful about what she asked for', human being.

    I didn't last two minutes at my desk before Francesca summoned me.

    "Care to explain?" she scanned my clothing.

    "All

    I can say is that I apologize if I disappoint you, Ms. Francesca
    Silverhorn. You have tried really hard to be decent to me," I gave her
    the first genuine smile of the morning.

    "But?" she waited for it.

    "But,

    in next year's dictionary they are going to have my picture beside the
    definition of 'aggressive'," I shrugged. "It will probably do double
    billing with 'dumb ass.’" Francesca laughed. She didn't even try to hold
    it in.

    "Good

    luck with that Initiative, Mr. Jensen," she chuckled. We were both
    going to Hell. "There is a press conference at ten-thirty concerning the
    Federation's new program. It is called Men's Action League. It plans to
    further invest men in the governing process."

    "Wow, my career is going to end sooner than I thought it was," I snorted in amusement.

    "Anything else I need to know before I go, Captain my Captain?" I really liked her.

    "GNN

    and a half-dozen other stations are covering this live. You're
    microscopically famous now and yet they sense an epic public relations
    catastrophe in the making," Francesca fed me the news, "and they want to
    be there when it happens."

    "I won't let you down, Jeffe," I smirked.

    "That's

    what I'm afraid of," she shook her head. "But, I'm starting to think
    the future isn't going to be all that bright and cheery anyway."

     I gave a crummy salute, about-faced and returned to my desk. There was a notice on my computer to contact Ms. Cho.

    Damn it, how was I supposed to get any work done? I called and she told me come right up.

    "Are we ever going to finish what you started last Monday?" I teased. Was it only one week?

    "Maybe," Ms. Cho sounded coy. Fat chance I'd ever do anything with her. She was an evil henchman.

    "Okay,"

    I laughed because she didn't have a clue to her own barbarity. I warned
    Francesca where I was off to then headed up to the Mayor's Chief of
    Staff's offices. Ms. Cho gave me a smile then waved me in. Whatever
    Isobel was going to say was lost when she caught sight of me.

    "What are you wearing?" she snapped.

    "Clothes?" I responded. That didn't seem to mollify her. "Casual clothes?"

    "Get into the proper attire before the news conference and you'd better not fuck it

    up or what security did to you Thursday will seem like a walk in the
    park after I get through with you. Do you understand?" Ms. Diaz growled.

    "I

    understand," I parroted back. I understood that I didn't give a damn
    about what she said. Come on, it wasn't like I woke up thinking this was
    Sunday. I knew exactly what I was doing, who it would piss off and how
    little I would care about that.

    "Fine. Now what did Magdalena Keverich want with you?" we got down the reason I was there.

    "Me

    in particular? No clue. I know she wasn't happy with my performance,
    she likes people to watch and she's very demanding," I informed Isobel.

    "What did she want to know about me? About us?" she pressed.

    "Us?

    Lady, there is no us," I grew angry. "I don't know you and I don't want
    to know you." I took a quick inhale and launched again; "Screw it all, I
    didn't want to go to your damn party, I didn't want to meet her and I
    certainly don't want to relate my shitty experience to you," I added.
    "Let me straighten you out; if you were drowning, I'd toss you an
    anchor. If you were asleep in the tub, I'd pour in quick drying cement
    then hold you under with a broom."

    "If

    you were paralyzed, I'd cover you in honey and leave you in the path of
    army ants. Are we clear now?" I growled. "I hate you. I hate what you
    represent. I hate this whole sick society that allows you to exist and
    prosper."

    "You didn't answer my question," Isobel kept trying to break me with her eyes.

    "Ugh,"

    I sighed. "I don't know anything, but if I did, I wouldn't tell you. I
    don't know in what nightmarish fantasy you imagine that woman would tell
    me anything, but glaring at me isn't going to help. You can't touch
    me."

    "I can't?" she replied sinisterly.

    "Yes,

    Ma'am. I've made my peace with God and said good-bye to the ones I
    love," I snickered. "I'm bulletproof." I saw the light go off in her
    eyes. She finally realized I'd lost my mind. There was no rational
    response to my challenge because I was no longer rational. Circumstances
    had intervened so that I simply couldn't 'go away' either.

    There

    were too few men left and I had a flicker of popularity. She wanted to
    believe that she'd get me later, but she had looked into my soul and
    knew I had no 'later.’ This was it. Her ability to grind me up was only a
    threat if I planned to leave anything to be ground.

    "We are done here," I dismissed her. I turned and walked away.

    "We

    are done when I say we're done," she seethed. I already had the door
    open and was half-way out. I raised up my left hand like a sock-puppet.

    "Did you hear something?" I asked my hand.

    "It sounded like a feminine 'poof'," my hand responded in a shrill voice.

    "Whatever

    it was," I nodded sagely to my hand, "we had better not hang around in
    case it stinks up the room." There were six people and Ms. Cho in the
    office, staring at me with wide eyes. I could hear Isobel's blood
    boiling. "Have a good morning everyone," I waved to the room and quickly
    exited the main door.

    I

    decided that the elevator was a trap so I took the stairs instead. I
    didn't get two feet inside the door before Selma pointed me to
    Francesca's office.

    "Oh, God," Francesca moaned. "I'm stunned my screen didn't melt. What did you do this time?"

    "Ah,

    um, ah," I struggled for the words. "I dismissed her from our
    conversation and while exiting her main office, I insulted her with a
    hand or sock puppet, in front of witnesses."

    "Wow,

    you do realize you now qualify for two minority hires; you are male and
    clearly mentally handicapped," Francesca tried not to smirk.

    "You are welcome, Boss," I grinned.

    "Oh,

    and she wants you in proper attire when you get on stage in, twenty
    minutes. I promised her you would be. Do you plan to change?" she
    inquired.

    "Nope," I rolled my shoulders.

    "Okay,"

    she nodded. "Just checking. You need to be briefed by Selma on the
    latest developments. Are you and Bethany reconciling?"

    "No,” I drew that out. "I used her for my own carnal frustrations, that's all."

    "We

    know," Francesca looked amused. "We all know. We had some women from
    the second floor come up to see if someone was dying, or being murdered.
    In the future, you might want to offer another girl in the office a
    chance, take that as a suggestion."

    Hmmm,

    second floor. We were on the fourth floor. This building had pretty
    good acoustics. I walked over to Selma. You know your co-workers respect
    you when they attribute God-like powers to your actions.

    "We

    are going to die, aren't we?" Selma stared at me intently. "We are
    going to lose our jobs and be blackballed from anything associated with
    broadcast and internet journalism, right?"

    "We may go down Selma, but we will take a whole bunch with us when we go," I assured her.

    "That

    is no comfort whatsoever, you idiot," Selma glared. "Now, here is what
    you need to know,” she began. That's when I learned that my district had
    lost another one, leaving us at eight.

    According

    to the geniuses who developed the sex quota system, I now had to
    service 625 woman. I wasn't sure how that was supposed to work. That was
    nearly two women a day, every day each and every year until I died. By
    law, I only had to have sex 13 times a year which would mean each woman
    could only expect sex once every five years. I sensed a flaw in the
    plan.

    "Stop

    giggling," Selma hissed. "You are scaring the crap out of the girls."
    Ah, a few people were counting lifeboats on the Titanic it seemed. I
    stopped being 'unmanly' then gave Selma the mathematical data I had just
    come up with.

    "Oh damn it," she groaned. "Don't bring this up."

    "Fat

    chance," I grinned evilly. Selma threw up her hands and stormed off to
    Francesca's office. A minute later Francesca and Selma came out.

    "Ladies,

    anyone who wants to retroactively call in sick today and avoid being
    associated with this fiasco, you may do so," Francesca Silverhorn
    announced.

    The

    two married women and a third older lady gathered their belongings and
    left. I was surprised Selma stuck it out. As far as I could tell, she
    hated me.

    "Israel,

    can you give us a clue as to what we should be preparing for?" Tabitha
    inquired with a surprisingly upbeat attitude. I looked to Francesca who
    gave me a motherly 'go ahead.’

    "Short

    version, we are going under, this society," I started off. "The
    government is lying about male births, covering up the increasing rate
    of male miscarriages, and that the Gender Plague is getting stronger and
    at an increasing rate. It is not just here, but all over the planet.
    Humanity is sliding into extinction."

    "The

    immediate concern is that if you are in the economic bottom 90% of the
    female population, there are not going to be enough men for you and the
    crunch is setting in," I explained. "My district is slated for 125 males
    my age. As of this morning, it has eight." I let that sink in.

    "Can't the men work harder?" Wanda stepped up. I wasn't insulted, too much.

    "I hear they are going to tighten up the Gender Inequality Act, move the cycle to fourteen days," she added.

    "Wanda,

    good question and that's the beauty of this disaster," I was darkly
    mirthful. "The governments have known this for almost two decades."

    "The

    cause of the Plague getting more deadly is stress. The more you stress
    your male population, the quicker your male birth rate plummets," I
    stated. "It becomes a vicious cycle. Your birth rate drops, you put more
    pressure on the males which makes your rate plummet faster."

    "What do we do?" Bethany mumbled.

    "Ask

    you Mom, Bethany. She is the one who told me most of this stuff," I let
    the room focus on her for a moment. "What do we do? I don't know. Women
    started down this path forty years ago when they passed the Gender
    Inequality Act."

    "If

    you could have been saved, that train came and went twenty years ago
    when your scientists first figured out what was happening. Ten years ago
    they stopped enforcing the gender quotas in twelve of the poorest
    districts of the city. Look it up if you don't believe me," I said.
    "Look under registered complaints, not the official city records."

    "Until

    last year, every time a district accumulated enough complaints, they
    rotated a group of guys in but all they did was steal them from other
    poor, under populated areas," I revealed.

    "What happened last year?" Selma spoke first.

    "As far as the people I worked with can tell, they stopped giving a crap," I sighed.

    "Too

    many districts were perpetually below 80%. They started quietly padding
    the higher income districts first. When the marriage rate spiked this
    Spring, the system began to fail. The pressure was building up on low
    income men, so when the opportunity arrived, they pledged their nuptials
    and bailed out of their already reeling neighborhoods," I continued.

    "As

    of this moment, I am one of eight men in my age group in my district.
    There are supposed to be 125. My district is extreme, but virtually all
    the other poor districts are running between 20 and 30% of their quota,"
    I kept watching the faces pale around me. "You can also look at the
    school roles for any 'track' in the public school system."

    "You can see a consistent decline in the male population by going back each class year," I had them now.

    "How come no one has spoken up on this?" Francesca questioned.

    "Why?

    What would it accomplish? Who wants to be the first to stand up on the
    sinking ship and scream 'we are all going to die!'?" I replied.

    "Why

    are we doing this?" Selma shook her head. "We aren't journalists. We
    are part of the civil government. We are supposed to keep the people
    calm."

    "Who

    are you serving by hiding the truth?" I asked calmly. "No one in my
    neighborhood, but you are helping the people upstairs, the ones lying to
    the rest of you."

    That

    was my best pitch. The people around me were civilian bureaucrats. They
    were not non-conformists, anarchists, public crusaders, or dispatch
    riders of the Apocalypse. Outside of Bethany Fremont, none of them
    appeared to be politically motivated. They had nice, safe lives and I
    was a raving lunatic.

    "Francesca?" Tabitha pled with her leader for direction.

    "Israel, do you have anything else?" Francesca pressed me. I had one ace left up my sleeve and I had saved it for this, debate.

    "Argentina," I told Tabitha.

    "Check

    out their government's Department of Public Health's population
    projections. Not what is published with the W H O, or U N, but what they
    are telling their own people," I told her. Tabitha turned to the
    closest system and began typing away. She was our research whiz so it
    didn't take her long. She put her hand to her mouth.

    The

    other women gathered around Tabitha and began reading the translated
    document. No one congratulated me for being right. I had just murdered
    their hopes of great-grandchildren, if not their grandchildren.

    "Selma, start working up a public release on whatever factual data we can gather," Francesca took charge once more.

    "Focus

    on what we can do to make the best of this situation. We have to have
    hope, but pedaling lies at this point will be counter-productive," she
    laid out a strategy. "Bethany, you are coming with Israel and me." When
    Bethany joined us, Francesca told her to stay put then retrieved her
    purse from her office. Before leaving, I got a baton from my satchel and
    stuck it in my back pocket.

    "Aren't you going to change?" Bethany questioned.

    "No

    time," Francesca answered for me. As we went down in the elevator, I
    flashed Francesca a smile that Bethany missed. Bethany wasn't there for
    support. She was with us because Francesca didn't trust her not to tip
    off the powers-that-be if she was left alone.

    Security

    was likely to mug me on the stage as it was. Being jumped before I
    could get before the press would be disastrous for my little band of
    rebels, technically Francesca's band of rebels. Francesca maneuvered me
    on stage before the Press Secretary, Naomi List, knew what was going on.

    Eloise

    Granger looked like she was about to fall out of her chair laughing,
    she looked poised, but I could tell. She felt entitled to ask me a
    question before things got started.

    "Casual Monday's," Eloise grinned.

    "I woke up in a good mood this morning," I smiled back.

    "The

    cops blew up two of my homosexual neighbors yesterday and then another
    guy took an unscheduled vacation to God knows where last night. I'm now
    one of eight."

    "You find that amusing?" another reporter groused.

    "Lady, I was being sarcastic," I responded.

    "There

    are supposed to be 125 men of my age in my district. There are eight.
    If you don't think that scares the crap out of me, you need to cut back
    on whatever medication you are taking," I stared at her.

    "Can we please start the press conference?" Naomi interrupted.

    No

    one protested so she did her short spiel then introduced the Mayor. The
    Mayor intentionally snubbed me. She had more than the usual number of
    lackeys today, including the Police Commissioner and a woman who was
    probably important, but I didn't have a clue who she was. Isobel was in
    the background, sending evil wishes my way.

    The

    Mayor unveiled the new Federation program: the Male Action League. The
    message was 'the government cares about you helpless males, we really
    do. We care so much we are going to give you a state-sponsored arena
    where you can do your state approved complaining so that we can keep
    ignoring you.’

    Those

    weren't her words, but that was the gist of it. It was long on
    promises. It proved not a single avenue for men to actually help
    themselves, or even lobby for the redress of grievances. Zip-zero-nadda
    political, or legal power. In theory, rallies would be a good place to
    round us up if they felt like it.

    In

    a short while, most men would figure out they were wasting their time
    and stop showing up. Then the women could blame the men for our
    indifference. As the Mayor started taking questions, I could see Eloise
    preparing like a panthress to strike but the Mayor was avoiding her. She
    couldn't avoid Maribel Cartwright from GNN, they were the freaking
    World news leader.

    "Maribel," the Mayor tried to sound pleasant.

    "Israel, what do you think of this development?" the reporter addressed me.

    "Mr. Jensen is not really an expert on this policy," the Mayor jumped in.

    "Madam Mayor, he's a man. This is a policy that concerns men, solely men in fact," Maribel countered.

    The Mayor looked like she was being force-fed lemon rinds.

    "Make it short, Mr. Jensen," the Mayor commanded.

    "I'll

    take that under advisement," I joked. There it was, my break with
    reality. I wasn't a great speaker, an intellectual or even enlightening.

    I

    was their dancing bear, the monkey with the unseen organ grinder and
    the tap dancing sensation. The all-female press corps wasn't leaning in
    for information. They had gathered for a train wreck and I hadn't
    planned on disappointing them.

    "This thing, it is kind of insulting to call it a policy, I'll call it  M A L, is stupid," I began.

    "Don't

    you dare!" Francesca screamed at the top of her lungs. The security
    that had been closing in on me unseen, froze up. The Mayor looked around
    confused. Isobel tapped the Police Commissioner.

    "Take him off stage," the Police Commissioner directed the security guards. They started closing in again.

    "No,"

    Francesca shouted again. "If you wanted him gone, you should have
    brought some damn police officers, you Moron!" The security looked
    uncertain.

    "Shut up!" Isobel shouted at Francesca. "Get him!" she then yelled at security.

    "No,"

    Francesca growled. "City Hall Security are Civil Government employees,
    not part of the police department and not political appointees."

    "As

    the ranking civil employee here, I'm telling all civil security
    personnel to back down, immediately," Francesca snarled angrily.

    "Fine," the Mayor snapped. "You are fired."

    "File the proper paperwork, you Incompetent Boob," Francesca turned on her supposed boss.

    "It

    should take three or four days," she continued. "Until then, shut up
    and take your medicine." The Mayor blinked in surprise over the ferocity
    of the attack then tried to gracefully exit the stage. "Don't any of
    you dare try to leave. If you do, I'll have you arrested."

    "What for?" Isobel growled.

    "Disrupting a public forum," Francesca gloated triumphantly. "Israel, you were saying?"

    "Oh

    yeah," it took me a second. Francesca had really floored me. " M A L is
    a bad idea because it assumes men are stupid and does nothing to
    address the problem this society faces. I'm not going to sugarcoat it.
    The Human Race is dying."

    "Before you consider me a hopeless wack-job," I started.

    "Too late," one of the reporters called out.

    "Thanks

    but we hardly know each other," I grinned. "I'll have to rely on you to
    do most of the fact-finding, but I can tell you where to start proving
    me right."

    "In

    Argentina, five years ago, the successful male birth rate had slipped
    from the normal one in twenty, to one in thirty. Last year it was one in
    fifty. In two more years they predict the rate will plunge to one in
    one hundred. That's their government's figures. You don't have to be in
    health care to realize that is a clear path to extinction."

    "In

    China, they are telling the world everything is okay. That makes
    Amnesty International wonder why the abortion of female fetuses have
    risen 1000 percent in the past ten years. If things are okay, why are
    they killing their unborn female population? If you think that doesn't
    happen here, in this very city, answer me this."

    "The

    sale of boy's jumpers, a friend had to tell me that's child's clothing,
    has dropped 30% in the past ten years in this city alone," I told them.
    "Are eighteen month old boys running around naked, or dressed up as
    girls? Girls' jumper sales have remained constant. Official birth data
    would suggest that someone is running around naked. If the numbers are
    being juggled then who has that kind of authority and access?"

    "Among

    a few other interesting things I learned this weekend, I was told that
    the Gender Plague is becoming more aggressive. Fewer men are being born,
    more male fetuses develop fatal mutations resulting in miscarriages,
    and more babies aren't making their first year. The leading cause for
    this phenomena is stress. The more males get stressed, the less fertile
    they become."

    "The government has known about this for twenty years," I related.

    "Speaking

    of which, how was your weekend, Israel," Eloise smirked. I nodded and
    started taking off my shirt. The women paid close attention because I'm
    somewhat of a good looking man. My shirt dropped and the room went
    silent.

    "What happened?" one of the reporters that wasn't normally my friend asked.

    "I

    went to Isobel Diaz's party Saturday night, was sold at auction and
    when I failed to perform sexually to expectations, I was beaten until I
    was curled into a fetal ball on the floor, crying my eyes out. But, it
    gets better," I winked at the reporter who had taken my sarcasm badly
    earlier.

    "Sunday

    morning, on an unrelated investigation, two G E D officers came to my
    residence. I got into one of their faces because, having been beaten up,
    I was cranky. I didn't touch her but I did call her 'pathetic.’ She hit
    me. It is called 'tuning up' by the police. If you are a guy and mouth
    off to the police, you will get tuned up. It is a fact of life."

    "I

    was taken downtown, pressured about a case they had no intention of
    charging me in and then they forced me to have a physical examination to
    prove these bruises weren't self-inflicted. Yet somehow a toothless,
    gutless  M A L is going to change any of this? How? It isn't and it will
    fail because it is nothing more than women taking care of man and
    you've been fucking that up for the past forty years."

    No one knew what to say, so Eloise was forced to move things along.

    "What do you suggest? If you think women are doing it wrong, and have been doing it wrong, what can we do?" she inquired.

    "Don't know and don't care," I shrugged.

    "I'm

    exiting this feminine Hell as soon as possible. As far as I am
    concerned, you are getting what you deserve due to your passive
    dehumanization and indifference to our dignity. There are eight women I
    care about in this World and only one is in this room and most of you
    are not her. In case you wonder how desperate I am, I received a call
    early Sunday morning."

    "It

    was from the group claiming to stealing men across this nation. The
    text inquired if I wanted to leave. It took me about three seconds to
    decide and it only took that long because I was beside the sleeping form
    of the woman I love," it was almost the truth. Telling them Angel was
    awake wouldn't do anyone any good. "I replied 'Yes!’"

    "Why

    am I confessing this now? The police have been powerless to stop these
    people so far and I have zero faith in them improving because current
    law enforcement is an institution manned by women for women. Don't get
    indignant, after all, what is the G E D, if not a force to control men?
    Ever since the passing of the Gender Inequality Act, this has stopped
    being a country for men."

    "I

    know it was an attempt to stave off extinction when faced by a disease
    we didn't, and still don't understand. Did any of you ever question why
    our numbers weren't recovering? Did you plan to keep us under your
    thumbs forever? I wear a bracelet that records my sexual history. It's
    hooked up to a database where women can post public comments about my
    sexual prowess.

    "There

    is no such database for women. Why? Because you don't care what we
    think," I stared angrily at them in their numbers. "Actually, if any of
    you care what I think about your future actions, paraphrasing what a
    woman I like told me; the question is not how you keep existing, but if
    you are worthy of continuing to exist." There you go Capri, you are
    almost famous.

    "This

    is a uniquely female decision because after generations of control, you
    have left men virtually incapable of defending themselves. The majority
    will submit because they have no choice and you lose. A small few will
    go down swinging, like what happened in Denver. They die and you lose. A
    few are going to come to grips with the reality that you treat us as
    less than human, at least less than you, return the favor and go
    somewhere, anywhere, else so that they can live in dignity as the lights
    go out. You lose."

    "That's crap," my favorite conservative reporter chimed in. "Men do their part and they are still citizens. You're nuts."

    "Really?" I pulled out my small baton. "Do you know what this is?"

    "It is a weapon and not a very potent one," that woman snapped.

    "Actually,

    it is a section of a five foot curtain dowel. I bought it from the
    Warehouse Depot. Dowels are on aisle L2. This," I pointed to the handle,
    "is surgical tape, aisle C3. Now, you take your standard five foot
    curtain dowel over to the saw table and a nice lady named Wendy can cut
    it into twelve inch sections for you."

    "You

    cover the bottom four inches in surgical tape to give you a
    semi-sticky, sweat resistant surface to hold onto. You may now hang a
    curtain over a very small window. While you are waiting for that
    opportunity, you can carry it around, it is not illegal. If, perhaps,
    someone assaults you, you can grab them to verify they are your
    assaulter and pop them a good one in the forehead."

    "The

    forehead is useful because it raises a red welt that lasts for a few
    hours and allows other citizens to recognize the molester for who and
    what they are," I grinned.

    "Wait," Maribel looked at me critically, "are you telling men to start beating up women?"

    "Oh God, no," I declared. "The entire police force are women. There would be Tasers going off left, right and center."

    "No,

    I'm telling everyone that no citizen has the right to lay hands on any
    other citizen. That is called assault. If they touch you on the lips,
    breasts, crotch, and or ass, it is sexual assault. If you are assaulted,
    grab the offender to properly identify them, then, defend yourself.
    Men, if you do this and a police officer asks for it, give the dowel to
    them peacefully."

    "If

    you have a large enough covered object, such as my satchel, put a spare
    in there. The police do not have the right to search it. Insist on your
    rights. If they remove you from your location or locomotion, press
    charges against your attacker. You will lose. You will probably end up
    in a cell and most likely end up on drugs," I successfully remained
    calm. A dozen of cops had entered the area.

    "Men,

    we cannot out-muscle the cops. There is no victory in the normal sense.
    We were betrayed by women decades ago. This society is a dying beast
    which is bent on perpetuating its cruelty to the bitter end. Face your
    end on your terms; that's all I'm saying," I pleaded.

    "That's enough," the Police Commissioner stepped forward. "Get him out of here."

    "And

    tomorrow," I said as I waved farewell, "I'll talk about the cure for
    the Plague, Carabolix 37. Look it up. Bye now," I got out as the
    uniformed police swarmed me. For the sake of the cameras, they were
    gentle and I was not resisting. Technically, what I had done was not
    illegal, just counter-productive to any hope of career advancement. They
    even took my dowel.

    Francesca and Bethany were swept up with me. We were all taken to the unused City Council chamber.

    "I'm Bethany Fremont," the woman nearly wept. "You can't do this to me. Let me call my mother, please."

    "Bethany,

    they haven't taken our phones away," Francesca sighed in exasperation. I
    was already on the phone to Capri. She'd seen my kamikaze act and was
    on her way. I noticed the cops giving me furtive looks. It took me a
    second to realize what I must look like, shirtless and not an
    unblemished spot on my torso.

    Bethany

    was sobbing to someone who appeared to be her mother's personal
    assistant, Mom was busy. I noticed one patrolwoman, younger than the
    rest, who seemed overly curious.

    "What happened to you?" she finally inquired.

    "You failed me," I responded.

    "What, no, how?" she rambled.

    "Be quiet," an older cop cautioned me by placing a hand on my shoulder from behind.

    "No,"

    I regarded the one behind me. "I'm sitting here, black and blue, and
    there is no one in jail for what happened to me and there never will be.
    How could this possibly rate as a job success to you?"

    The older policewoman squeezed on my collarbone. I grimaced as I looked back up.

    "I

    suggest the taser if you want to make an impression, dipshit," I
    growled at her. "I can clearly take more of a physical beating than
    thugs like you are prepared to dish out." She squeezed harder, I ground
    my teeth to stop from screaming and pounded my fist into the back of the
    chair in front of me.

    "Are you going to shut up now," the older cop whispered once her pressure let up.

    "You

    insipid cow, if I didn't give into women willing to beat me to death,
    why would I give into you?" I seethed. Pain was coming my way again.

    "Try

    that on me," Francesca turned, stood and looked the cop over, "or does
    your courageous act only encompass abusing defenseless men?"

    "Sit down," two cops said simultaneously.

    "Please

    sit," I warned Francesca. "If you stand, they can get you for
    resisting." To the freshly minted cop, I picked up our exchange. "She's
    Isobel Diaz. I'm sure you will find dozens of corroborating witnesses
    somewhere between the Fountain of Youth and the Seven Cities of Gold."

    "That's the Mayor's Chief of Staff," the young cop gasped.

    "Don't

    sweat it," I grinned at her. "Do what the rest of your sister cops are
    doing, absolutely nothing. I didn't expect anything different from you."

    "Don't let this asshole get inside your head, Passey," the older cop menaced me.

    "He is getting what he deserves soon enough," she added.

    "That's

    rich," Francesca chuckled as she sat down. "We all are going to get
    what we deserve. If you don't have children by now, your chances are
    dwindling fast."

    "I have a child, a son," Officer Passey volunteered. That explained some things.

    "Has

    he gotten sick yet?" I queried. Every boy got the plague in their first
    year. It killed nine out of ten of us, or so authorities claimed.

    "No," she tried to sound hopefully but what she was obviously frightened.

    "Oh,

    well, there is something that could increase his odds from the current 7
    or 8%; to around 60% survival, but I'm not going to tell you what it
    is," I glared.

    "Why?" Passey's voice held a mother's despair.

    "Stop

    it, both of you," the older cop snapped. She tried to smack the back of
    my head, but I slid out of my chair to my knees facing sideways.

    "Why? You failed the 'do I deserve to live' test," I explained.

    "You

    willingly sat back and did nothing while this ogre tried to break my
    collarbone, so I'm sitting back and doing nothing for you. You decided
    to forfeit your son's life when you heard a report of a crime and did
    nothing. You voted to cover our own ass so your ass will grow old alone
    in your home," I stared at her.

    "But he's a man, like you," Passey pleaded. It dawned on me this may not have been her first son.

    "Do

    you want to see your son, beaten like I am, abused by this bitch behind
    me while waiting to be punished for exhibiting his right to free
    speech? Who is more fucked up for wishing this on another human being, you or me?" I challenged her.

    "Shut up!" the older cop growled. She was climbing over the seat to get at me.

    "He

    deserves a chance to live," Passey begged. Any possible reply to that
    was shut down by the Ogre grabbing hold of the back of my neck.

    "Stop it," she ordered. I stopped.

    "Sergeant," Passey switched her appeal to her higher ranking officer.

    "He's yanking your chain, nothing more," the Sergeant insisted.

    "He's had five sons, three who have lived," Francesca spoke up again. "He certainly must know something."

    "What is it?" Passey asked Francesca.

    "He

    hasn't told me, but I'm starting to agree with his assessment about law
    enforcement. I'm being held against my will, with no idea what I'm
    being charged with," Francesca smirked. "If you officers are the finest
    examples of what it means to be human, I think we have lost the right to
    continue on as a species."

    "You are as nutty as he is," the Sergeant said dismissively.

    "This

    means so much coming from a woman who inflicted pain on a man not under
    arrest for talking, talking," she repeated. "If that makes me insane,
    fine. The rest of you have clearly lost touch with any shred of
    humanity."

    Any

    further thoughts upon that vein were lost as the doors flew open and a
    host of officials streamed in. It didn't take an Ouija board to figure
    out they were beyond pissed. They were apoplectic. A laundry boy had
    just told the third class steerage passengers that the Titanic was going
    down, the water was death and the rich were fleeing with the only
    lifeboats, before the rich had actually gotten away with it.

    The

    Captain was furious, since her initial plans did not have her going
    down with the ship. By Captain, I didn't mean the Mayor, she was a bit
    player. I was talking about the President of the God Damn North American
    Federation. Thank you GNN. To the men of our nation, I was Rich
    Rescorla, begging them to get out before the tower went down.

    To

    the women, I as more like John Brown, stirring up trouble without any
    concern for the chaos that would followed. That was wrong. I did have
    concerns, but since I also had so little power, I didn't feel guilty
    about telling the villains exactly who and what they were. They had made
    this bed of lies. I had simply dropped the match on it.

    Isobel

    Diaz was in the background, on her phone, deep in intense conversation.
    The Mayor was trying to create some sort of damage control with Naomi
    List, the press secretary. The Police Commissioner was glaring at us and
    making every other cop in the room feel small. The last woman, who I
    didn't know, was staring at me intently, as if I'd done something wrong.

    Check

    that, done something spectacularly wrong. Francesca Silverhorn, my boss
    at City Hall's Public Relation department, stood up even as I reached
    to pull her down.

    "You can't hold us here," Francesca declared. "We have done nothing illegal."

    "Sit

    down," the police commissioner yelled. Francesca didn't get a chance to
    decide. The cop behind her grabbed her shoulder and neck, slamming her
    back to her seat.

    "Boss,

    your first lesson on being an honorary man: don't give the police an
    excuse to hurt you because they gladly will," I said just above a
    whisper.

    "Shut

    up, you bastard," the commissioner growled at me. "Both of you, just
    shut the hell up." Francesca looked at me fearfully. I winked then
    quickly mouthed 'do what they say, exactly.’

    It

    took her a second, but she got it. We both looked straight ahead. In
    short order, Isobel traversed over to Bethany, pulled her aside and
    engaged her in quiet conversation. Bethany was betraying the rest of
    Francesca's office who had stayed for my little bombshell and were
    likely to pay for that with their livelihoods. The Mayor came at us
    first.

    "This

    is what we are going to do," she began. "Mr. Jensen, you are going to
    make a recorded retraction then commit yourself to a mental health
    facility of my choosing. Ms. Silverhorn, you will resign, stating mental
    fatigue brought about by your sexual fascination with Mr. Jensen. This
    is not a debate. This is how it is."

    I

    looked at Francesca. She looked at me. I smiled, she smiled and then we
    turned as one and smiled at the Mayor. We didn't bother disguising that
    this was a 'no way in hell, Bitch' smile either.

    "Mr. Jensen, you will go first," the Mayor commanded. I kept sitting.

    The

    cop, a Sergeant, tried to pull me up but was hampered by the fact that I
    still hadn't put my shirt on and I wasn't about to let her put me in a
    head-lock.

    "Get

    in there," the Police Commissioner motioned Officer Passey and a third
    cop into the tight confines of the auditorium seating in the City
    Council Chamber.

    "What am I being arrested for?" I called out.

    "Inciting to Riot," the Police Commissioner snapped.

    "No!" the unknown woman yelled at the P C.

    "I want a lawyer!" I crowed triumphantly. "I demand my Miranda Rights."

    "You

    Idiot," the unknown woman snarled at the PC, who was both annoyed, yet
    afraid of this unknown woman, and every cop in the room knew exactly
    what had happened. This wasn't some back alley beat down, or a
    'correction' inside my apartment; this was an official arrest with over
    twenty cops and a dozen civilians all standing around.

    They

    couldn't all be trusted to keep their mouths' shut, so they had to
    respect my rights for the moment. Whomever that woman was, she had saved
    me a shitload of unwelcome coercion that was definitely coming down the
    pipeline, and she didn't look happy about it.

    "What did I do?" the PC asked my unknown savior.

    "Who are you, anyway?" I gazed at the woman as the cops closed in.

    "She's

    Shelia Montanyard, Chief Civil Affairs Attorney for the Federal
    District Attorney's Office," Francesca answered to me. The Mayor had
    already buried her face in her hand. She was a former local District
    Attorney after all.

    "You

    want to know what you did?" Shelia regarded the P C. "Why don't we have
    his L-a-w-y-e-r tell you when she shows up, because God knows, we can't
    ask him anymore."

    "Fine,

    I'll release him on lack of evidence," the PC tried to save herself.
    Isobel looked hopeful but the Mayor sobbed and Shelia lowered her head
    to mask her emotions.

    "You

    created a crime," Shelia explained bitterly. "The crime and thus the
    criminal investigation doesn't go away, but you have managed to dismiss
    the man in question. Congratulations."

    "Good

    point," I chuckled. "I'm out of here." The three cops around me weren't
    letting me go. "A little help here?" I wasn't planning on leaving
    because that would make me delusional.

    "Fine, I'll re-arrest him," the PC kept on coming.

    "Oh, so now you are stupid and incompetent," Shelia pointed out.

    "Hold on," the PC stuttered. "We can fix this."

    "How is that going to work?" Shelia snapped. "I'm not covering for you."

    "Israel

    Jensen may not seem much of a problem for you, but he is. Better yet,
    this woman," she pointed to Francesca, "is about to roast your chestnuts
    on an open fire. Ms. Silverhorn hasn't broken the law and your Mayor
    better stop abusing prescription drugs, because her plan is a fantasy."

    "We have various points of leverage on Ms. Silverhorn," Isobel came over, seething with hate toward me.

    "Don't

    get me started, Ms. Diaz," Shelia turned on my despised foe. "What kind
    of ego-fueled obsession convinced you that a man under surveillance by a
    fedderal task force could be dragged off to one of your affairs and you
    would get away with it?"

    "God

    damn it! The woman in that pirated video was a metropolitan policewoman
    that was assigned by the investigation to watch over him. He was
    screwing her. He was sleeping with her. Hell, they hang out together.
    How could you possibly believe she wouldn't report the entire affair? Is
    there something wrong with the air in this place that makes you bitches
    crazy?" Shelia was truly steamed.

    "That's uncalled for," the Mayor retorted.

    "You

    think so?" Shelia glared. "You were harpooned on global television a
    few minutes ago. It wasn't Israel Jensen's press conference, it was
    yours."

    "But, Ms. Silverhorn,” Isobel growled.

    "Who is no one anyone knows," Shelia countered.

    "We had to wait for the Metropolitan Police to arrive," the Mayor was slowly going under.

    "That's right," Shelia glared, "because you couldn't use the cop who was standing right there."

    There is that wonderful moment when the majority of the room is going 'huh?' then realize that someone fucked up horribly. Most of the people were glad it wasn't them, but four people were the fuck-ups.

    Naomi, Isobel, the Mayor and the Police Commissioner were the ones. The
    cop at the conference who could have arrested me was the Police
    Commissioner, who was a cop after all.

    Isobel was a consummate survivor.

    "We'll

    expect your resignation on the Mayor's desk in an hour," she addressed
    the Police Commissioner, who looked pole-axed. The woman gathered up her
    shreds of dignity and slowly walked from the room.

    "Mr. Jensen, are you leaving?" Shelia Montanyard looked my way, suddenly civil.

    "Can

    I leave?" I asked. Shelia nodded. I was looking at the cops who
    reluctantly backed off. I resumed my seat next to Francesca.

    "Get out," Francesca whispered.

    "With

    a spastic personality like mine, can I really afford to turn my back on
    a friend?" I joked back, repeating her own description of our
    relationship. She was about to chastise me then stopped; I was clearly
    nuts. "Besides, it isn't like they are letting us anywhere near the
    press again. All we can do is wait, but it shouldn't be long."

    "What are we waiting for?" Francesca studied me.

    "The

    Federal Warrant to arrive," I sighed. Shelia's eyes ratcheted their
    intensity toward me. Top of my class, how many times does my Inner Child
    have to scream it?

    "Could you do me a favor?" Francesca requested quietly.

    "Sure."

    "Put

    your shirt on. You may be every color of the sunset, but you have
    really, um, good muscle definition and it's a bit distracting," she
    seemed embarrassed to admit. I had to fight of that bit of fear that
    always popped up when women got interested in me sexually.

    "I'll

    do it for you," I tried to sound casual. As I was fixing my buttons, a
    jack-ass comment slipped out of my mouth. "You do realize this pretty
    much negates having a nipple-rub with Shelia during my interrogation
    later." That went over abysmally.

    "I'm married," Shelia said dismissively.

    "Oh,

    what did you arrest him for?" I snapped off. Yes, I had just implied
    that law enforcement could only get a male by putting a gun to their
    heads, figuratively speaking.

    "Counterfeiting," she came right back without missing a beat.

    "Well, I guess it doesn't matter if his passion is genuine as long as his performance feels real," I grinned.

    "All

    I need is his performance," she kept any real emotion from her
    countenance. "Why do you chose to have sex with a cop when you claim to
    hate them so much?"

    "I didn't want to, but I fell in love with her," I responded instinctively. No fear.

    "You love that she'll help you attempt to escape," Shelia kept coming.

    "Ha,"

    I laughed. "You clearly don't know Detective Kristi. She still believes
    in your garbage. She thinks you cops are going to change and that this
    society should be saved."

    "But you don't?" Shelia tilted her head.

    "Why should I if you don't, Mrs. Montanyard?" I grinned.

    "I

    think this society has problems, but I think it is extremely foolish
    and selfish to abandon it when things can be corrected," Shelia
    explained.

    "I believe that as much as I believe you are married, much less to a counterfeiter," I smirked.

    "Ah, when Ms. Silverhorn introduced me, she didn't use 'Mrs.'," Shelia nodded.

    "Got it in one," I acknowledged. "I loved doing this kind of give and take in college."

    "Why weren't you on your Debate Team? Bowden has a good program," Shelia probed.

    "Do you prefer your dildos smooth, ribbed or with those little knobs?" I countered.

    "I

    prefer to use my fingers," she was relentless. Just then, Angel and
    Seneca, my cop lover and her partner, came in. Most eyes gravitated
    their way.

    Angel's eyes flickered to me, but then focused on Shelia.

    "The warrant should be coming through any second now, Ms. Montanyard. We are here to escort the detainee," Angel related calmly.

    "Gather him up and escort him over to our offices," Shelia directed.

    "Wait," the Mayor finally spoke up. "We still need him. We need to fix this mess."

    "No,

    you need to fix this mess. I need to look into an investigation that
    goes beyond your lack of re-electability," Shelia glared. "Besides, I'm
    leaving you Ms. Silverhorn."

    "Actually,

    Ms. Montanyard, could you take Ms. Silverhorn with us, in case I might
    have told her something important," I all but pleaded.

    "Perhaps if you prove helpful," Shelia offered, "the federal government might intervene."

    "Oh,

    sorry Francesca. You have more courage than anyone else in this room.
    They will neither acknowledge it nor care. All I can offer is my thanks
    and best wishes," I nearly wept.

    "If I had a son that lived,” she was looking teary-eyed.

    I saw that hit home with Officer Passey as well; she was likewise beyond my help.

    "Mainly

    I couldn't trust any women on the occasional road trip the Debate Team
    would have taken. I also wanted to graduate early," I answered Shelia's
    earlier question.

    "Okay," she noted. "Ladies, get him out of here," Shelia directed Angel and Seneca.

    As I was being led away, Bethany called out.

    "Israel,”

    "Bethany,

    Bethany, just remember during a volcanic eruption, duck and cover,"
    sort of spilled out. I knew it had no relevance to our current
    circumstances. I felt I had to say something.

    Sneaking out the back way, Seneca spoke up.

    "Duck and cover is for a nuclear attack," she corrected me. "During a volcanic eruption, you run for your life."

    "Really?" I appeared startled. "So, has anyone seen Capri?"

    "You are not under arrest," Angel sighed. "You are being detained under a Federal Material Witness warrant."

    "Wrong,"

    I chuckled nervously. "I was arrested by the Police Commissioner
    herself. Apparently I'm a suspect in an 'Inciting to Riot'
    investigation."

    The two cops looked at one another. I could tell Angel was grinning. Seneca was far less amused.

    "I see good Ole Shelia hasn't enlightened you two. Now, where are we going?" I resisted giggling like an idiot.

    "Fifteenth floor of the Federation Building," Angel gladly replied.

    "Thanks, I'll make my call now," I glanced as Seneca to see if she'd stop me. She didn't.

    "Capri, this is Israel," I greeted my lawyer buddy.

    "I'm in the process of losing my job, but I'm on my way," Capri grumbled. "What are they charging you with and where are you?"

    "Material Witness warrant and I'm going to the fifteen floor of the Federation Building," I supplied the pertinent data.

    "I would like to say that help is on the way, but it is me and only me," Capri said.

    "My boss, Francesca Silverhorn, is going down for this mess too,” I faded out.

    "I'm

    not likely to save you or me. I certainly can't help anyone else,"
    Capri sounded frustrated. "I believe she has some resources and can get
    her own legal counsel, so don't worry about it." That was pretty much
    that. The Federation Building was close, we parked in the garage and the
    elevator took us to the fifteen floor.

    I

    couldn't help a full body-spasm seizing me when the doors opened. I had
    spent three years trying to be unnoticed, kept my back to the walls and
    eyes on the exits because I has absolutely no trust in my society to
    protect me. Yet here I had been in a police station, and now was at
    federal law enforcement office, all in two days.

    It

    wasn't that I was here, but that I had chosen the path that led me here
    that really rocked the foundations of my psyche. I was the responsible
    one. I wasn't accidently stumbling across a car in distress. I wasn't
    stopping by to talk to a few of my girlfriends buddies. No, this
    experience was all me.

    To be continued

    By FinalStand for Literotica

    1 hr 5 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.